#if they put that scene at her school or with her friends or whatever it would be different
Text
Okay, I rambled about the mouse, time to face the elephant in the room...
People bully Meena from sing for that happy birthday song monstrosity, but I feel like it's all taking their anger towards somebody they know irl out on an innocent and lovable elephant girl.
My case: Yes they are right that somebody being a tryhard while singing something like happy birthday is pretty annoying, especially when they act all shy when they obviously meant to show off.
But they are always missing a key part of this equation:
Nobody in her family is annoyed. She lives with them and knows them. They all know she loves to sing and they love hearing her sing- especially her grandfather. They don't get annoyed when she overdoes it, they praise her. They want her to sing like that more and the only thing that annoys them at all is that she hasn't had the chance to show off like that in front of other people.
Meena is shy and has stage fright, but not in front of her family. She belts it out for them because she knows they love her voice and she knows they want her to do it.
It isn't selfish to show off if the people you're showing off to like to see it and are constantly trying to get you to do it more and in front of more people.
#sing#meena#if they put that scene at her school or with her friends or whatever it would be different
41 notes
·
View notes
Text
Jazz was, at her core, a pessimist.
Oh sure, she wanted the best outcomes and strived to always see the best in people.
But listening to her parents talk about and share crime scene photos of someone who was brutally murdered and who may haunt the place they were headed to while true crime podcasts played instead of road trip tunes as they traveled to whatever graveyard had caught their interest had dulled young Jazz's faith in humanity.
Jazz still had memories of a young her standing in an abandoned insane asylum (or abandoned hospital, or old house, or graveyard, or whatever place they dragged her too) holding a small torch with shaky hands and begging to leave because she was terrified "Can we go? Please? this place is scaring me" only to be told "In a minute Jazzy, we down want the ghost getting away."
They had settled down after Danny was born, choosing to stay in one placed instead of traveling all over the country.
She still expected them to unexpectedly announce that they were going on the road again, she had plans in case they did (saying she'd stay behind with the van to take care of Danny was better then both of them getting used as ghost bait)
But surprisingly they didn't.
And Jazz was thrilled.
Sure, she and Danny were known as the kids of the towns crazy ghosthunters, and sure, she basically had to raise her brother since her parents would rarely leave their lab let alone focus on something not ghost related, and yes, she did have to carefully plan out how to use the family's money so that none of them starved.
But no more sleeping in cheap hotels or their van, no more making friends at playgrounds that she'd never see the next day, no more countless hours spent in places where people died, no more English lessons while on the road.
She went to school now, she had friends that she saw more than once, she had a home that wasn't filled with cockroaches and the sounds of a argument from the room next door.
She had a semi-normal life.
In this time of normality, she relaxed, she let her guard down.
Then Danny died and only came back halfway.
And Jazz was back to being that little girl who was scared of ghosts, only this time she was scared for a ghost.
Danny didn't tell her at first, and even though it hurt she understood, and so while she waited for him to tell her, she planned.
She took job after job, from mowing someone's lawn to working at a checkout.
Money had been put aside in bags filled with clothes and a pair of new id that she had gotten from Tucker, ("Just in case our parents get classified as supervillains and we need to flee" She said not giving anyway that she knew of Danny's ghostly problem, Tucker had made the id anyway even if he thought she was joking and did not in fact have a plan should that situation happen)
One of their neighbors was willing to let her buy their old car despite her family's driving history.
A safe house (more like safe apartment) was bought in the only place that was willing to let a teen buy property, Gotham City.
Danny fought numerous enemies until the only enemy that was left was telling their ghost hunter parents that their son was half dead.
Compared to her, Danny was an optimist, seeing the best in everyone without even having to try like she did.
Believing that the best would happen like if he didn't, he would break into a million pieces and not know how to put himself together again.
Even though he was scared Danny believed that their parents wouldn't react badly, Jazz hoped they wouldn't but was prepared if they did.
And finally, after many nights spent wide awake in case her parents tried to rip Danny apart molecule by molecule while she slept, the shoe dropped.
Their parents loved them, but their work came first, it always came first.
Jazz loved her parents, she truly did, but she loved Danny more.
And in the end, that made her choice of driving all the way to Gotham with nothing but their go bags all the more easier.
And that was how Jazz and Danny ended up as the neighbors of one Jason Todd.
#dpxdc#dcxdp#dp x dc#dc x dp#danny phantom#jazz fenton#Jason todd#Jack and Maddie were traveling ghosthunters#and that gave Jazz trauma#They did have a youtube ghost hunting channel that had many comments worrying if Jazz was okay#Another way this could go is if the ghosts of the haunted places the fentons visited saw them and went#“we can be better parents then these two”#and just adopt Jazz and then later Danny#I realize now that this whole thing is kind of a slightly scrambled word vomit and probably doesn't make much sense
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
I want you, Baby I need you
Summary: your friend tells you someone may like you and so stupidly, you begin to think about them a little differently
Pairing: Eddie Munson x Reader
Word count: 5.2k
A/N: I feel like my brain fog made the pacing weird :/
Warnings: bullying, girls being mean :(, lots of fluff and pining!!
Main Masterlist
Pt.2
“Guess what?” One of your teammates, Christina, asks the second you place your tray down on the table, looking too smug for your liking. Before you can even ask, she’s talking over you. “The freak has a crush on you.”
“Who?” You genuinely forget who she’s referring to for a second, but her scoff seems to jog your memory. “Oh. Eddie Munson?”
“Who else?” She sneers, and everyone else around you laughs like it’s some huge joke, but you’re certain she isn’t joking. “God, how embarrassing.”
Your cheeks burn as they laugh even harder. You let out a weak chuckle, feeling the world around you shrink and become suffocating.
“Yeah,” you let out, trying to play along. “Could you imagine? Me and him?”
You blatantly refuse to call him a freak. Since moving into town two years ago, you quickly learned city life and small town life were completely different worlds. Despite falling in with the semi-popular crowd by joining the swimming team, you understood the struggle Eddie and his friends had to go through. You weren’t freak status back home, but you weren’t popular either. Not always well known, but always well liked, and your new friends teasing him about the rumor makes you worry about it spreading. For your sake and not his. You don’t want to deal with any sort of teasing from anyone.
Guilt crawls up your throat as you steal a glance toward his table, catching his eye as he curiously looks on at the boisterous scene going on around you. You give a quick smile, which probably comes off as more of a wince, and turn back around. In all honesty, he hasn’t been on your radar. You don’t know much about him other than the fact that he’s loud, labeled The Freak of Hawkins High, and has made a scene or two in class.
“Oh god,” Christina sighs out, wiping nonexistent tears from her eyes. “Pathetic.”
Humming half heartedly, you focus on shoving your shitty school food around your tray instead of eating it, a sudden pit sitting heavy in your stomach. Because Eddie having a crush on you actually felt flattering.
You choose to sit next to him in English, even give a small smile when you sit. There’s still time before the bell rings, and you find yourself glancing over at him. You open and close your mouth, uncertain of what to say until the words suddenly come tumbling out.
“How many tattoos do you have?”
For a second he doesn’t realize you’re talking to him until the silence makes him look up and realize you’re staring straight at him, expectantly. He points to himself as if asking ‘me?’ eyebrows raised and his already wide doe eyes getting even wider. And you nod while fighting off a smile.
“Why d’you wanna know?” He eyes you suspiciously, certain that whatever information you’re about to get out of him is going to get back to your friends and fuel the constant fire over his head.
“I dunno,” you shrug a shoulder, but you’re honest. What the fuck were you supposed to say to Eddie Munson anyway? He was intimidating as hell because he put himself in the spotlight like it was nothing. It isn’t like you hate attention, but too much makes you nauseous. “Thinking about getting one, I guess?”
“You guess?” His head tilts, causing his hair to cascade over his shoulder. Of course he would be defensive. Christina was just making fun of him less than an hour ago.
“It’s- forget it,” you shake your head. You can’t believe you would trust your nasty, mean friends when they said he had a crush on you.
Turning back to the front of the classroom, you wait painfully for the bell to ring, and once it does, the room fills quickly with slightly out of breath students. A couple of your teammates wave at you until you finally break and they gesture wildly, asking ‘what the fuck are you doing sitting next to him?’ All you can do is give an apologetic shrug and decide you’ll lie to them later and say it was the only seat you could find. They just roll their eyes and pull out their textbooks.
“Five.” Eddie’s voice surprises you.
Turning your head, you hope no one sees when you ask. “Did they hurt?”
“No, ‘course not.” He bites back a smile, trying to act all tough.
“Liar.” Your nose scrunches and it makes him laugh at how cute it is.
You don’t mean to, truly, but now you look out for Eddie in the halls, stare at him during class, and hope for one more conversation. One that’s less embarrassing, but you do hope. Despite your friend's relentless teasing after English class the other day, you give a small wave back anytime he gives you one. You never initiate first, too shy and afraid it’ll lead to more teasing. This way you can just say you’re being polite when you wave back and they see, but more often than not, they’re too caught up in their own little worlds. Even though you’re scared they’ll tease, you keep an eye out for him and you learn more than you ever knew before. He’s polite. He lets the cheerleaders walk ahead if they bump into each other at a corner in the hall. One arm is tucked behind his back as he sweeps the other out and he bows a little. They give him weird looks respectively, but he just smiles and moves on. He might joke around with his friends, but if you listen closely, you can hear the kindness and compliments hidden underneath the meaning of his words. The group is small, but he holds the same amount of care for each and every one of them. Including his ‘little sheepies’ which you don’t fully understand, but he used a lot of words you don’t understand, and you thought you were smart. After a little investigating, you learn some of them are made up, but you seem to like the fact that he’s nerdy and into this series called Lord of the Rings.
You’re starting to like Eddie.
“Oh my God,” Christina moves in your line of sight, in front of him. You’d positioned yourself at the cafeteria table so you didn’t have to turn around to subtly watch him anymore. “Are you staring at the freaks?”
“Stop calling them that,” you roll your eyes. “You know I hate that.”
She crosses her arms defensively. “Just, you know, being honest. What’s so interesting about them anyway?”
“Nothing.” You mutter, going back to nibbling on the shitty cardboard pizza they served today.
She turns around and gets the biggest shit eating grin you’ve ever seen from her when her eyes connect with Eddie’s.
“Holy shit. You’ve got a crush on The freak!”
“Christina!” You swat at her, but it’s too late. Everyone else at your table already heard and is staring at you incredulously. “I- I do not.”
“Puh-lease. You’ve been making googly eyes at him for weeks at this point!”
“It hasn’t been weeks,” you mutter under your breath.
“Ew!” Another one of the girls scrunches her nose and jabs a thumb in his direction. “Him?”
“Better be careful, Y/N,” another taunts. “Don’t wanna find you in the woods. I heard he, like, sacrificed a girl out there last year. No one’s heard from her since.”
“Oh my god, me too!” Christina pretends to look concerned. “You think that’s what happened to Nancy’s friend too? What was her name? Bev?”
“Didn’t he like…” the girl to your left leans in and stage whispers, but she could be heard from across the room if you listened hard enough. None of them understood the concept of speaking at a normal volume. “Bite a bat's head off?”
“That was actually Ozzy Ozbourne!” Eddie leans so far back in the chair that the two front legs don’t touch the ground, one of his legs lifted so the bottom of his dirty Reebok’s supports his weight against the table.
You’re mortified at the idea that Eddie has heard every single word, but he was at the other end of the long table today.
“Ugh,” Christina rolls her eyes again before turning to face him. “As if we know that freak either!”
“Tina,” you hiss, not wanting to start a scene over this nonsense.
“Whatever. You don’t have a crush.” She fully faces the table again and starts talking about the party at Jason’s after the game on Friday.
You go to throw an apologetic look at Eddie, but find him missing from the table, and a couple of his friends send glares your way, making you shrink in shame.
Eddie isn’t in English, or History, and you find out through the grapevine he skips the rest of the day entirely. It wasn’t uncommon for him to do, but you feel like it’s your fault. The days leading up to the party, he seems to avoid you, eyes darting away quickly and showing up late enough to class that it’s guaranteed there’s no free seats around you. Christina seems to take notice of your sour mood, but only asks once. You lie and say you’re fine, but you feel sick to your stomach. You never actively partook in the bullying, but you never stopped it either.
The day of the game finally rolls around, filled with school spirit and a pep rally, but once again Eddie is nowhere to be found. Not that he’d ever attended a pep rally in his whole high school career, but you at least expected to spot him at lunch. He’s even absent from your shared classes. After school, you hang around in the parking lot, wasting time before you all have to go home and get ready for the game. You frown as you observe his friends, chatting away aimlessly and occasionally throwing candy around. They hang around what you think is Eddie’s van, but if he skipped all day, why would he be here now?
“Hey,” Christina’s voice surprises you, quiet and genuine. “Just us girls… you have a crush on Munson?”
“I…” you trail off, surprised she isn’t faking her valley girl voice, and you feel like you can trust her once again since you met her two years ago. She wasn’t your first friend in Hawkins, but you had been close when you first joined the team. “I dunno. He’s actually kinda sweet. Maybe?”
“Seriously?” And then she guffaws, catching you off guard once more. “Ugh, grody! Guys, Y/N actually has a crush on Munson!”
“I- I didn’t say that!” You can’t believe Christina would do something like that. As you watch them all laugh and tease, you wonder when they all got so mean and why you started letting them get away with it.
“You said maybe. That’s, like, totally a yes!”
“Like it’s such a bad thing to have a crush on me?”
Everyone quiets as you slowly turn around to find Eddie standing there, hands shoved in the pockets of his leather jacket.
“Eddie, I…” you aren’t even sure what to say as he glares down at you.
“I wouldn’t be caught dead hanging around you, Munson.” Christina’s voice makes you squeeze your eyes shut in frustrated embarrassment. “Even your parents couldn’t stand to stay around. Must be hard having a cultist son. Fucking embarrassing.”
The lot gets so quiet, you can hear the grinding of his teeth as he sets his jaw. He doesn’t even dignify her with a response, turning and walking away before anyone can see the red staining his cheeks.
“Tina… that was major harsh.” One of the girls breaks the silence.
“Oh, eat my shorts, Janice. Are we getting ready at my house or not?”
Everyone seems to hesitate but Christina was captain of the team. No one was going to say no. Well, no one but you.
“I’ve, um, got a thing. I’ll meet you guys at the game.” You glance over toward Eddie, watching as he harshly shoves his shoulder back to avoid one of his friends' hands.
You shouldn’t go to the game, but you do.
Janice called you from Christina’s house, sounding hopeful. You promised to be there, despite your whole body screaming at you to just stay home. Janice promises the whole thing will blow over by Monday, and something else will come along. But it won’t just blow over with Eddie. You know that. He had looked so hurt when you turned around to face him. In all the years of getting bullied, that was the first time he showed anyone what their words did to him. And it was your fault.
You had promised Janice you’d be there, but when you stand outside the gymnasium, you can’t make yourself go in. Can’t make yourself face who you thought were your friends. So, you walk down a path between the large building and the school and take out a key. The pool was somewhat separated, but you could still hear the muffled band playing when you entered the echoey room. You keep a spare swimsuit in your locker for this exact situation. The sport helped clear your mind and you needed to get rid of the image of Eddie’s broken look.
You swim even after the cheering and the band stops. You swim until you feel like your limbs are going to fall off, and even though you don’t want to, you shower off the chlorine. As you step out into the somewhat cool autumn air, a double door bursts open, and the kids that come spilling out make you stop.
His little sheepies. Which means…
Fuck.
Eddie is the last one out, smile so wide you can’t help but wonder if it hurts. They all talk over each other, but Eddie just seems to watch over in pride. You take a step back into the shadows, hoping your bright multicolored windbreaker doesn’t give you away.
“Hey!” Is that… Steve Harrington? “You guys were supposed to be done an hour ago.”
“The campaign ends when it ends, Steve!” One of them retorts back.
“Yeah, well, I don’t have all night Henderson. Let’s go!”
All three freshmen rush to Steve’s BMW and scramble inside. He and Eddie share a nod before he gets in and peels out of the lot, and you can still hear all of them shouting in excitement. The other three seniors exchange goodbyes before parting ways, but Eddie sticks behind. Neither of you move until all the cars are gone except for his van and yours. Why the fuck hasn’t he moved?
“Is it just you?” Eddie finally speaks, turning toward your piss poor excuse of a hiding spot. “Or is the rest of the team waiting somewhere?”
“I’m- I’m alone.” It scares you once you realize you’re the only two on the property. Probably the only two within a few miles at this point. “Look, I’m really sorry about them. Christina especially. I don’t know when she got so…”
“Bitchy?”
That makes you breathe out a laugh, not realizing you were holding your breath. “Yeah, I guess you could say that.”
It’s quiet for a moment as he shifts his weight to his other leg, observing you and the whole situation.
“Do you want to sit by the pool and talk?” It’s starting to feel pretty creepy outside, and the cold night wasn’t helping your wet hair.
“I thought it was locked after hours.”
You hold up the bronze key, but offer up an explanation anyway. “My uncle is actually the coach. He got me into swimming competitively in the first place. Technically I’m not allowed to bring friends in but…”
“Good thing I’m not really a friend.” He walks past you and you’re a bit frozen in place, not believing he accepted.
You’re nervous as you unlock the door once more and wave him inside like he would but you give an awkward curtsy. As he’s turning in a small circle to take in how the water reflects off the walls and ceiling, you slip off your shoes and roll up your jeans as far as you can go. He begins to do the same when he sees you sticking your feet in the water.
“Jesus Chri-! That’s cold!” His voice bounces off the walls, and your laughter follows.
“Well, yeah, most pools are.” You tuck your hands underneath your thighs and move your right leg around in small circles, disrupting the water. “Didn’t see you at the game.”
“That kind of stuff is bullshit. Forced conformity.” Before he goes on a rant, he looks at the sly smile on your face, as if you were going to enjoy this topic of conversation. But he knew you’d react either of two ways if he kept on. Confused, or freaked out. So he leans back on his palms and tries to act casual. “And if I’m guessing right, you weren’t there either.”
“Didn’t feel like it.” You give a halfhearted shrug. “Christina really… what she said about your parents— I just don’t see her the same anymore. I don’t know how it happened, but she just got so mean, and everyone’s too scared to say anything because she's the captain. Sorry, I’m- ranting.”
“Christina wasn’t far off.”
The admission bounces around as you look at him.
“Eddie…”
“It was forever ago.” He kicks the water, causing a small splash. “Aren’t you co-captain anyway?”
“Yeah? So?” You didn’t think he would know that, and it makes you feel all mushy inside that he knows something so simple about you.
“So don’t you have us much say as her?”
“With her tyrannical rule? No way.”
“No shame in running, but sometimes you gotta be the hero.”
“Yeah,” you scoff. “I’m sure getting to Mordor would be easier than standing up to Christina.”
“You’ve read…?”
“No.” That’s a half lie. “Well, sorta. I haven’t gotten very far. I don’t know if it’s my thing, but you talk about it so much, I wanted to check out all the hype.”
Eddie looks taken aback, mouth hung open.
“Is that what dungeons and dragons is?” You ask curiously, which seems to take him back even more. “I mean everybody says it’s bad, but it’s just nerd shit, right? Sorry, I didn’t mean—“
“It is nerd shit.” He straightens his back at the new topic of conversation. “All it is, is tabletop fantasy role play. Doesn’t have to be like Lord of the Rings. You could have a whole western fantasy campaign. Maybe even in space.” He’s ranting, and god does he know it, but you lean in instead of awkwardly looking away like everyone else does.
“Campaign…?”
“Well, it’s…” Eddie thinks for a moment before explaining in the most simple of terms how a campaign works. You nod along, enthralled by every detail, even when he derails and starts rambling about character class and stats. He rambles on about their current campaign to help explain better, and he uses silly voices and moves animatedly. You laugh, but not at him. He continues to tease, loving your laugh and that you aren’t making fun of him. His arms flail a bit and he gives a few teasing nudges, but in his excitement he forgets his strength.
“Wait, Eddie-!” You fall in the water, grabbing on to him in an attempt to stop, but end up pulling him down with you. The both of you come up spluttering, but you end up laughing at the mop of hair on his head.
“Shit,” he laughs nervously. “It’s deep.”
“Wait. Can you swim?”
“Well, I’m no athlete, but yeah. I can swim.”
“Well…” you swim forward, a sly smile creeping its way onto your face. “Might as well, right? We’re already in here. You’ll want your jacket off, though. It’s gonna be too much dead weight.”
“Right, I’ll uh…”
“Here, I’ll keep us afloat while you get it off.”
Before he can understand what’s happening, you wrap your arms around his waist, your face entirely too close to his. With what little space you have, you can see freckles splashing across his face, and you chew on the inside of your cheek to keep your composure. He avoids eye contact as he struggles out of the leather, the tip of his tongue making a surprise appearance, before tossing the jacket aside and it lands with a loud wet slap.
“Cool. Now good luck catching me!” You splash him a little harsher than you had intended, but you make a dash to escape.
“You’re gonna regret that!”
You’re a lot better at swimming than he is, almost too fast to be caught, but you slow down after awhile on purpose. As his hand wraps around your ankle, making you squeal, you tell yourself you did it to not wear him out and frustrate him. That you didn’t want to anger him, as he’s pulling you into him and dunking both of you under water. You struggle against his arms, but he’s strong. You can feel the unexpected muscle against your hands, but he lets you go too soon and you both come up gasping for air.
“Told ya.” water sprays a bit from his mouth as his chest heaves.
“You cheated.”
“I never cheat, sweetheart.” He wades toward you slowly, dropping down just until his mouth sinks into the water.
“Eddie Munson, don’t you dare,” you warn but your tone is too light. “You dunk me again, I’ll- I’ll make sure you smell like chlorine for a week.”
He doesn’t listen, and you swim backward until your back crashes into the tiled wall. The cold sends a shiver down your spine. Definitely not the way Eddie comes back up, water dripping from his chin and his arms blocking you in on either side of you. His eyes drop to your lips and you find yourself breathing heavily for a completely different reason, your chest brushing against his with every inhale. Neither of you make a move, just admiring every detail you can while breathing each other's air. Just when you think he might, a loud bang comes from one of the locker rooms, making you both jump and look around frantically. You find yourself gripping one of his forearms tightly in shock.
“We should- we should probably get out.” No one else had access to the pool except your uncle, but you doubted he would come by at midnight. He trusted you to not fool around, and you really hadn’t let him down until now. “I swear the locker rooms are haunted.”
Still, you don’t move until he does, and swim to the nearest ladder to get out. The only sound is the water from your clothes dripping on the floor, and suddenly you feel exhausted. Your clothes feel heavy as they cling to your skin. Without discussing it, you both start peeling your clothes off, slightly turned away to give each other privacy. As you’re wringing out your shirt, you can’t help but glance over your shoulder at Eddie, and catch the way his shoulder blades move while he does the same. His eyes catch yours and you smile sheepishly before turning back around. You’re both down to your underwear, unsure of how to proceed.
“We should shower. Alone I mean. You can go to the boys’. There’s towels.” You speed walk away, too self conscious to hang around too long.
“Wait!” He follows you quickly, careful not to slip. “You’re just gonna drop the fact that the locker rooms are haunted and then leave me alone to fend for myself?”
Your footsteps slow, and you let out a small huff because you know you know you’ll feel guilty until the end of time if you do that to him.
“There’s going to be rules, Munson.”
“Oh, of course.” He agrees quietly.
“We go in at the same time and undress fully in our own shower. You’re not to come out until I have, and even then, you’re not to look anywhere but your own shower. When I say it’s okay, you can leave, got it?”
“I think you forgot the part about the towels.”
“Do not make me regret this.”
You’ve never been so self conscious showering until now. Even with a zero percent chance of Eddie seeing you naked, you worry, but you also think about the fact that he’s in the same exact state you’re in right now. That somehow makes the whole thing feel way too intimate, and you can’t believe the first time you got to hang out with your -possible- crush, you both end up naked. If that basic, no detailed rumor got out, you’d surely die of embarrassment. Turning around, you place your face underneath the stream of water, trying so hard to not think about the small glimpse of his torso that you got. The dark patch of hair sneaking underneath his boxers that clung to his thighs from the water.
“So, are you from Hawkins?” His voice brings you out of your wandering thoughts. You quickly turn the knob from hot to cold in hopes that it keeps you calm.
“My parents are.” Looking down, you watch the water swirl around at your feet. “My grandmother got sick and my uncle couldn’t take care of her by himself. So, we packed up and moved back here, but I can tell my parents are happy to be back home. It’s less demanding than the city.”
“The uncle being coach thing makes a lot more sense now.”
“Not a lot of people know actually.” You turn the water off completely, and wrap your arms around your torso self consciously. “I’m getting out now.”
It isn’t the easiest topic of conversation, but when she had first gotten sick two years ago, your mother went to stay with her for the three months she had been told she would live. When it was clear she was going to hang on longer than expected, they decided it would just be better to move permanently and the old lady was still sticking around. Despite being so sick, you liked hanging out with her most afternoons. Even if she forgot who you were.
You carefully walk out of the shower, towel wrapped around yourself tightly, and as you pass by the stall that Eddie is in, you catch a glimpse in the crack between the curtain and wall. All you manage to catch is the back of his head, arms extended upward to wash out whatever shampoo you’d let him borrow. He begins to turn and you look away with your cheeks burning. You attempt to dry your hair underneath one of the hand dryers, and it isn't long when Eddie comes out, damp boxers back on and using the towel you gave him to rub his hair dry. He pauses seeing you kneeled down, holding the towel to your chest so that nothing gets exposed and he realizes he forgot to wait for your okay, but you don’t seem to mind as you give a soft smile.
“I’ll grab our clothes.” He says when the dryer finally turns off and leaves you to get somewhat decent.
He’s suddenly so quiet as he hands over your clothes, no witty comment or joke as the two of you get dressed. All there is between you are stolen glances and nervous smiles. Once fully clothed again, you walk beside him, feeling a little stiff. Not from how your cold clothes stick to you, but from nerves. The soft lights from the pool make his face glow, and your stomach drops in the best way possible. He gets the door for you, and waits with his hands stuffed in his jacket as you lock up. The grass crunches underneath your footsteps, dry from the temperature and lack of rain. Neither of you speak, until you hit the parking lot, cars too far from each other to continue walking together.
“Were they right?” You ask before he gets a chance to escape, arms anxiously crossed over your chest. “My friends. ‘Cause if they were… I think I have one too.”
“Have what?”
Shit. You were too vague.
“A crush, dummy.”
Realization dawns on his face as he absorbs your confession. He can’t believe it, and the worst smallest part of him thinks you’ve done this whole thing as a joke, and someone is going to pop out with a camera to capture how big of an idiot he’s been. All that happens is you chew on your bottom lip, anxiously waiting for an answer, and he's leaving your heart out in the open for too long.
“Yes, yeah, they were right.” He watches how you smile and takes a mental image to last forever. “I’m not really quiet about anything.”
“I just never expected…” you shake your head and look at your feet. “You. You’ve just so suddenly become this big thing in my life.”
Eddie barely has to take a step to be close enough to take your face in his hands and lift your head up to pull you into a searing kiss. It’s so unexpected that you laugh in surprise against his lips, but he smiles at the sound. When you’ve settled down, you move your arms around his neck, pulling him closer, eager to feel his heartbeat slow to match the rhythm of your own. He kisses you so sweetly, you really do think he’s a gentleman. A quick slip of his tongue doesn’t change your mind either.
“If you don’t stop me,” he gets out between kisses. “We’ll be here all night sweetheart.”
“I like that idea,” you tease as his lips move along your jawline, and down your neck. Your eyelids flutter closed, and you focus on every feeling.
Eddie pulls back, showing some self restraint and you almost whine at the loss of contact.
“You’re gonna get a cold if you stay out here.”
“So will you!”
“I’m going to walk you to your car, and you’re going to go home and get all snuggled in bed, okay?” He traces your bottom lip with his thumb, the ghost of a smile ever present.
“Fine.”
Eddie takes your hand, intertwining your fingers together, and walks the short distance to your car. You make no move to enter, back pressed against the driver side door, and grab him by his jacket. He braces himself with one arm, looking down at you, his other hand stroking your cheek with the back of his pointer finger. The featherlight touch makes you shiver, and you find yourself getting lost in his almost pitch black eyes. Those eyes that are so beautiful and full of lashes, that a cow would be jealous. You pull him in for another kiss, arms wrapping underneath his jacket and around his small waist. He groans into your mouth, not wanting to leave if you were going to kiss him slowly like that.
“I’m personally thanking Christina on Monday.” He gives your knuckles a quick kiss before taking a few steps backwards, not wanting to look away, and turning for his own vehicle.
Christina’s head almost explodes when he does exactly that and plants a kiss on your lips in the cafeteria, but you just act innocent when you take his outstretched hand and move to sit with him at his table. It felt good, and it felt even better when you give her the finger when she wouldn’t stop staring.
#eddie munson x female reader#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson x you#eddie munson x y/n#eddie munson fanfic#eddie munson#my writing.
6K notes
·
View notes
Text
— BEST LIFE
pairings: spencer reid x fem!bau!reader (past), harvey specter x fem!juniorpartner!reader (present)
summary: you’d once been apart of the bau team, but after a situation and a falling out with your boyfriend you moved on. what happens when the bau needs your help on a case, which your boyfriend harvey is also assisting on?
warnings: angsty, asshole harvey cause duh, jealousy (spencer) kisses, cute harvey
wordcount: 1.7k
a/n: this literally sprouted in my mind and i just needed to write it lmao, if you haven’t watched suits or criminal minds go right now‼️ they’re both my husbands 😋
when jessica had called you into her office, you’d been calm. apparently one of your cases, which had you and harvey working together, was now of fbi interest. your client was currently suing a company for faulty wiring in his home, which caused it to burn down. and it was apparently not the case at all, the home was suspected to be tied into a serial arsonist.
what you didn’t expect was for your client to be accused of being the arsonist.
“you’re sitting here,”
“uh-huh.”
“telling me,”
“yup.”
“that i’m supposed to believe that richard jeena, the fifty three year old little man, is a serial arsonist?”
you shut the file infront of you, meeting harvey’s eye, “sweetheart?” he uncrossed his legs, leaning forwards with a sweet smile, “yes?” you leaned forwards as well, “that, is exactly what i’m telling you.” harvey leaned back into his chair, disbelief riddling his face.
“and the fbi is flying here?” you nodded along, “fbi agents?” you nodded again, “probably field agents or whatever they’re called. they’ll sit in on the trial, survey the scenes, collect evidence and all.” the familiar clicking of donna’s heels brought a smile to your face, “profilers.”
your heart dropped with one word, “what’d you say?” donna made her way to the two of you, plopping herself down in the chair next to you, “it’s those fbi profilers. yknow, they look at the room and can tell you if he’s left or right handed, blonde, mommy issues and all. nice little packaged criminal profile in seconds.” you couldn’t help correcting her, having dealt with your fair share of assumptions in your years as a profiler.
“that’s not how it works,” harvey swiveled in his chair as donna looked your way, “oh?” harvey smirked as you sighed, “that’s not how it works, we don’t just walk into a room and have it speak to us. we survey the place, fresh eyes and open minds. we look for the things that everyone else seems to miss. we put ourselves in the minds of the criminals themselves, to get a better understanding of them, why they did it and all. you work your way back, start from the victim maybe, see where they’ve been, what they did in the last week, who they talk to. sometimes the killers in their personal circle but not always. every case is different, we try our best to provide an accurate, unbiased profile.”
“i want to take you on my desk, right now.” you rolled your eyes at your boyfriends words as donna stared intently, “we. you said ‘we’, as if you know what they do and their job. oh my god, you use to be one. that’s the job you had before coming here! you have a degree in criminal justice, and you said your last job you were at for what, seven years?”
“i graduated high school early, entered harvard at a young age, graduated, entered the fbi at the same time as a— friend. was also studying law, sat the exam in new york since it’s where i wanted to be. finished up at harvard, i was mid to late twenties when i left, wound up here and am now a junior partner, capiche?”
“could just say your age.” mike stood by the door with a wad of files in his hand, “i’d rather die, mike.” harvey laughed, “please don’t incentivise my lovely girlfriend to killing herself mike.”
“as nice as it is to see you all bonding, and trust me, it hits me right in the heart, jessica wants yourself and y/n in the conference room.” louis spoke from the door as you stood up, “first of all, trust with you is fickle, second, tell it to hit you in the face next time lou.” you smacked harvey’s arm as he held his arms up, “friendly fire, i’ll put it out later.” you shoved him by his back before smiling at louis, “i’m sorry about him, he’s not a big fan of the fbi.” louis nodded as he followed you, “duly noted.”
“she’s right, damn pigs.” harvey joked as you approached the conference room, “your highness,” you grinned, “you never treat me so nicely when we’re at home harvey.” he held his hand over his heart, “now don’t lie sweetheart, i’m as nice as mike.” the snort that left your lips had harvey doubling over, “oh please, nice as mike? you wish.”
your giggles were drained from your throat as you stared at half of your old team.
derek morgan, emily prentiss, penelope garcia & spencer reid. the last name, and face you’d still not looked at yet. thankfully, harvey noticed your tenseness, “y/n? sweetheart, you alright?” there it was, that word, sweetheart. spencer couldn’t help but wonder, was it just a word? you always use to call him it, before you dated, teasing of course.
“yeah, i’m fine harv.” he nodded, even if he didn’t believe you he could always ask later on. pulling out his and yours chairs, you sat next to one another. “harvey specter & y/n l/n?” emily questioned as you nodded, “the one and only. and then there’s y/n.” harvey leaned back in his chair, whilst derek stared him down.
what an ass. is what he wanted to say, it was also what he assumed emily was thinking. “emily.” she glanced over at you, surprised at you using her name, “it’s nice to see you all. how’ve you been?” and the bewildered expression was wiped clean off your face, no remnant left. you were a damn lawyer, if there was one thing you’d learned, it was to keep a straight face.
penelope smiled, “we’ve been good, y/n. but we miss you, back home. you’re a lawyer now huh?” you grinned, “the one and only.” harvey squeezed your hand, you squeezed back. “youngest junior partner, ever. my dream. just hoping to make it to senior partner soon, take the title of youngest out from under this guy. i’m happy here, i hope you are too. but down to business.”
and for the next few hours, you’d sat and listened. overlooking the case files, giving statements, reviewing security footage from surrounding houses. at some point mike ended up in the room, having met with your client and being harvey’s associate.
you’d had the pleasure of introducing spencer and mike, the two undeniably similar. you felt comfortable, even betting with penelope that if they touched the world would implode.
“and how much would he loose?”
“127,478.23.” mike and spencer rushed out as the rest of you fought to suppress your smiles, “well y/n, seems like we’ve got a genius-off.” derek laughed as the two men looked towards you, “don’t worry i’ll still love you mike.” mike scoffed at your words, “what makes you think i’d loose?”
“because i know you, and i know reid. trust me, you’d loose.”
reid. not spencer, spence, sweetheart. none of the above, you’d used his last name. as if he was nothing more than a colleague.
“okay, we’ve been here for far too long. and as much as i’d like to sit here and slowly rot, i’d rather do that at the restaurant i have booked for dinner with two lovely ladies. y/n and i have a trial date tomorrow, 8.00am. i think, we bring him along, show him what’s to happen if he doesn’t confess, than toast victory champagne when said confession rolls through. how’s that sound?” if derek’s grin was any indicator, besides a big fat yes?
spencer wanted to puke, ‘lovely ladies?’ multiple women? this man was insufferable. you gathered yourself and harvey’s files, a hand gestured towards you, the last file in said hand. “thanks reid.” he smiled, “no problem-o.” your eyebrows furrowed, “never change do you?” spencer didn’t have time to respond, his brain was too busy blowing a fuse as harvey opened the door for you. “ready for dinner lovely lady?” they all heard harvey ask as you nodded, the four watched as you walked out, his hand on your back as he pecked you on the lips.
“reid, you alright?” derek’s hand rested on his shoulder, “i’m fine, why wouldn’t i be fine? don’t we have places to be? hotch would want to know their on our side, that they reviewed all the information. they’ll help us get a confession out of him.” derek sighed, “because you just saw your ex, who you haven’t seen in years. the one you never got over, happily living in new york as comfortable as possible. a successful business woman and lawyer, happily in a relationship.”
spencer shook his head, “you don’t know that.” emily directed a sympathetic smile his way, “we sat with them for three hours. we watched them laugh, bounce off of eachother for theories, quite literally finish eachothers sentences. order food for eachother without asking, and get their meals right. they held hands when they could, he continued to call her sweetheart. and now they’re going out to dinner.”
spencer’s shoulder dropped, they were right. he’d come here excited at the possibility of seeing you again, talking to you. maybe even beginning again with you. instead, you’re apparently with some suited up asshole. he was annoyingly sweet when it came to you though.
as if the whole three hours weren’t a slap in the face, harvey’s voice rung out through the hallway, “there’s my lovely lady!” rachel, who they’d all met earlier on, was currently guiding a young girl to harvey’s arms. “daddy!” if hearts were boats, than his was sinking. he may have had a chance beforehand, but now?
“is mommy here?” your daughter was currently situated on harvey’s hip, “why don’t you hug her and find out?” your arms were out in the open as your daughter squealed before running to you, “d’you have a fun day with rach?” she nodded her head rapidly as yourself and harvey smiled, he stood behind you, chest to back. his hand rested on your waist as the other moved aside hair from her face, before moving hair from your own.
“now, my lovely ladies, it’s time for dinner.”
lovely ladies, for once, spencer had made a mistake. harvey was going out with multiple women, but not in the way he thought. his daughter and the mother of his child, you.
his words and actions meant nothing, they would mean nothing. you were happy, so happy. you had everything you wanted, a loving marriage and man, a gorgeous family. something spencer hadn’t given you. a man who knew you could hold your own. spencer knew that too, but he couldn’t help himself back then.
right now, you were living your best life.
#criminal minds x bau!reader#criminal minds x reader#suits x reader#spencer reid x fem!reader#spencer reid x you#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid fanfic#harvey specter x fem!reader#harvey specter#harvey specter x reader#harvey specter x you
964 notes
·
View notes
Text
best friend's brother — jeremy gilbert x reader
a/n: this is a requested fic, but i lost the inbox that was sent to me :( so here's a big shoutout to the sweetheart that requested a smutty BFB!jeremy fic, bless their heart <3
☄. *. ⋆
content warnings and genre: clichés, mutual pining, jealousy, p in v sex, unprotected sex, size kink, soft sex, slight degradation — smut
˚ ༘♡ ⋆｡˚
synopsis: your best friend's brother is the one for you, punk rock drummer and he's 6'2
✧.*
girlhood thrived in its purest form in the quiet, cozy confines of elena gilbert's room. the two of you were ensconced in an atmosphere of comfort, sporting matching pajamas—tank tops and shorts—a testament to the close bond you shared. you'd spent countless nights like this, painting your nails vibrant shades of red and talking about everything and nothing at all, all while the dulcet tones of green day provided the perfect backdrop.
tonight was no exception, and the room was bathed in a soft, warm glow from the fairy lights strung across the walls. elena's laughter filled the air as you swapped stories, occasionally sipping from your martini glasses. ot was a time when worries melted away, and you cherished these moments of simplicity.
just as you were discussing the latest school gossip, the door creaked open, and jeremy gilbert slipped inside. he claimed he was looking for a book, but it was no secret that he often used any excuse to check you out. elena, always the protective older sister, shot him a playful glare. you and jeremy had been seeing each other rather discreetly, but had yet to put a label on whatever it was you were doing. you did your best to hide it from elena, due to the unwanted presence of awkward tension and tense family game nights that were sure to follow.
“jeremy, seriously? can't you see we're having a girls' night?” elena chided, but there was a twinkle of amusement in her eyes. he pretended innocence, his lips curling into a half-smile. “sorry, just passing through. carry on, ladies.”
as he lingered for a moment, elena decided it was the perfect time to drop a little bombshell into your conversation. “oh, by the way, tyler lockwood has been asking about you.” jeremy's scoff was almost immediate, and he couldn't resist adding a snarky comment. “tyler lockwood, really? what's he after now?”
elena raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “jeremy, are you jealous?” she teased. he blushed slightly, but vehemently denied it. “of course not. i just think he's not the right guy for (y/n).”
with a sly grin, elena decided to stir the pot further. “well, (y/n), maybe you should give ty a chance. what do you say?” jeremy excused himself from the room, muttering something about needing to find that book. but before he left, his eyes locked onto you, his jealousy thinly veiled behind a casual facade.
after elena drifted off to sleep during a particularly dramatic scene in twilight, you felt the way your phone buzzed softly. it was a message from jeremy, and the anticipation of sneaking away to his room sent a thrill through you. you tiptoed out of elena's room, careful not to wake her, and made your way to jeremy's. as you entered his room, he greeted you with a sly smile. “so, tyler lockwood, huh? you really considering going out with him?”
you couldn't help but chuckle at his obvious jealousy. “oh, come on, jer. you're not fooling anyone. you're totally jealous.” jeremy feigned innocence once more, but his eyes betrayed him. “me? jealous? please.”
you moved closer, enjoying this playful banter. “i think you're just worried that tyler might steal me away.” he rolled his eyes, a grin tugging at his lips. “as if anyone could.”
you laughed as you playfully poked his chest. “well, maybe you should be more convincing next time.”
jeremy's expression softened, and he pulled you closer. “you know i don't want anyone else. i just can't stand the thought of you with someone like tyler.” you leaned in, brushing your lips against his. “don't worry, jeremy. you're the only one i want.”
your words were convincing—convincing enough for him to finally press his lips against yours, the hours of built-up tension finally exploding. one of his hands dropped to cup your cheek, a subtle way to pull you in closer, your lips melting into one another with a sweet tenderness, while his other freely trailed down your collarbone, tracing the delicate structure of your body, caressing your neck and throat before sweetly dropping down to the valley of your breasts. for a split second, he felt his eyes open. he couldn't control himself, he just had to look at you, admiring the way your tits were peeking from your tank top—the one that was just a bit too tight and a bit too revealing.
a wave of possessiveness crashed over him, even when he shut his eyes once more. he couldn't bear to imagine anybody, let alone tyler lockwood, getting their hands on someone as perfect as you. he couldn't imagine someone admiring you the way he did—not your face, your mannerisms, let alone the way your tits were out for him, or how your ass was arched back, peeking through the incredibly short shorts. it made him furious, and he let you know it.
“you're so fucking perfect,” he murmured as he pulled away from the kiss, the taste of vodka and mint lingering on his tongue as he dropped down to your neck, attacking the sensitive skin with his lips as teeth as he grabbed your hair, pulling you further into his touch. “won't let anyone else have you.” his words made you shiver, practically. your own hands found themselves tangling into the threads of his silky, dark hair as you moaned his name.
he loved every second of it. he knew it the second he saw you, and all he could do was savor you. his lips left brutal marks on your neck, providing you with an excellent problem to deal with before elena woke up. they travelled down to the valley of your breasts, nipping at your tits through the thin material of your top. all the material did was piss him off, arousing growls at the unnecessary barrier of clothing. he practically tore it off, leaving you in nothing but the incredibly slutty shorts. “jer,” you whined, glossy eyes locking with his as he continued to toy with your breasts, fingertips twirling your nipples as he licked at the fat. “elena's gonna kill me.”
he didn't pay much attention to the future consequences of your doing. “it's all good, baby,” he muttered quietly, the rough surface of his tongue drawing circles into your nipple, before sliding down your stomach gracefully. he only stopped to discard his own clothing. “just another reason to get you into my clothes, so what?”
you didn't even have time to laugh, not while he was in front of you, body seeming to have been sculpted by greek gods. you admired his toned muscles, the way his biceps were bigger than your head, and the way his stomach carried muscles that hinted at hard work—blood, sweat, and tears put into transforming his frame. “almost like you're afraid to touch me.” he taunted, but he knew you weren't. not with the ways your hands subconsciously caressed his frame, small hands wrapping around his biceps and tracing his abs. he was so much bigger than you, and he absolutely loved it.
you knew it the minute he started fucking you—he was truly twice your size. with his throbbing, long cock splitting your tiny, tight pussy open, you knew it. he knew the moans that left your mouth, however a turn-on, were also a potential danger, threatening to awaken elena from her peaceful slumber. his hand covered your mouth, your eyes shutting tight at the way he fucked you, nice and hard. you bit down on his hand, similarly to how your pussy clenched his pulsating dick, and he felt as if he were about to lose it.
“so fucking tight,” he attempted to silence his own moans, speaking through pants and gasps as his gaze dropped to your swollen cunt, greedy and desperate as he watched the way it swallowed him whole. it made him want to ruin you in the best way possible. “who's my greedy little girl, huh?” you whined at the pressure, at the way his words sent slick down his shaft, and he damn well noticed it. his free hand dropped to your lower stomach, pressing against it as he fucked himself deeper into your slippery cunt, the juices threatening to slip his dick out of you completely. he watched the way he could practically feel himself in your stomach, your tight little pussy barely taking what he had to give to you. it encouraged him to fuck you as he leaned back, giving you all the more of his cock.
your eyes rolled into the back of your head at the sensation, his balls the only part of him that had yet to slip into you. “too much, jer,” you whined against his palm, but it was too much for him, too. he knew he was close, watching the way your tits bounced with every forceful thrust of his, the way yours thighs shook under his touch, and the way your pussy fluttered, barely allowing him to pull out. he knew he was done for.
in fact, there was no way he was pulling out, but the two of you were too entranced to care about it. his thrusts grew more sloppy and desperate, hips pounding into your pelvis as he chased his own orgasm. his fingers finally left your mouth, your moans under nobody's control but your own as he rubbed at your clit gently, thumbing the wet and sensitive bundle of nerves as he continued to pound into you. you were close, and he knew it.
it was the first time you had came at the same time. you felt the way hot, thick spurts of cum shot into your wet, sweet cunt, and at the same time, your own orgasm washed over you, juices flooding out of you, coating his angry cock as moans left your mouths, the ability to control yourselves long gone. he pressed his forehead onto yours, placing sloppy kisses onto your lips as his cum pooled inside you, unable to slip out of you as his dick softened from inside your pussy. there was truly no way for you to feel empty with jeremy by your side.
“does this mean you won't go out with tyler?” his hands pushed away your loose strands of hair, ones that had been tainted with sweat and saliva. you smiled, small fingers wrapping around his wrists as you placed a sweet kiss to his palm.
“no, actually, my best friend's brother is the one for me.”
#tvd#the vampire diaries#tvd smut#tvd angst#tvd fluff#the vampire diaries smut#the vampire diaries angst#the vampire diaries fluff#jeremy gilbert#jeremy gilbert imagine#jeremy gilbert fluff#jeremy gilbert fanfiction#jeremy gilbert x reader#jeremy gilbert smut#jeremy x reader#jeremy gilbert angst#best friend's brother#bfb#i love jeremy gilbert
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Part One (You are Here) | Part Two | Part Three | Part Four | Part Five
“So.” Jeff starts, voice rising over the Dio cassette Eddie put on, volume down low for once. It makes good background noise. Filling the space of Eddie’s bedroom. Not that it’s not full already.
“Okay so we’re doing this?” Eddie asks, turning around from where he was sorting through the pile of stuff on top of his dresser, stray D20 in hand. He flings himself onto his bed, bouncing on the mattress. He’s looking at Jeff with a shit-eating grin, although it’s not unkind.
“Doing what?” he replies, frowning, turning from where he’s sat at the small desk by the door. There’s not a lot of space, not a lot of wiggle room, so Jeff is immediately faced with Eddie staring at him knowingly from the mattress. They’ve known each other since middle school, since Eddie moved into town, and he can tell with just a glance that Eddie is seeing straight through him.
It’s only fair, he concedes, he saw straight through Eddie.
“This thing you can’t stop thinking about, but haven’t told anyone. That thing?” Eddie starts, resting his head in his hands. It almost looks like he’s going to start kicking his feet like a girl in a sleepover. The kind of scenes you see in movies. All cliche and shit. “We’re talking about it?”
“Yeah.” Jeff sighs. Takes a deep breath. He looks over at Eddie, watches as his best friend raises an eyebrow, smiles, silently prompts him along.
“You know your horrific crush on Steve Harrington?” he eventually starts, fingers absently tapping at the wood of the chair he’s claimed. He can feel it swirling in his chest. The words, the feelings, all the stuff he had been running through his mind. Eddie won’t be mean about it, of course he won’t, but there’s going to be gentle ribbing and he’s really not sure if he’s ready for it. Maybe with just the two of them it'll be okay. Eddie gets it, after all, maybe better than anyone.
Eddie just snorts. “I’m aware, yes.”
“And how I teased you for being into the preppiest jock in Hawkins?” He adds, resisting the urge to tap his foot, bounce his knee, run his socked foot along the carpeted floor.
“Also, yes.”
“Well.” Jeff says, and he grimaces. Leaves the sentence there. He doesn’t need to finish it just yet, Eddie will pick up the pieces. Slot them into place.
He sees the exact second Eddie gets it. Watches his eyes light up as it clicks. The glee on his face is evident, the bastard. It's fucking radiating out of him, leaking out through his pores.
“No,” Eddie gasps, scrambling to sit up on his bed, inching towards Jeff. He's gripping the sheets, the tan floral fabric strained between his fingers. “No fucking way. You have a crush?”
He just nods, humming in affirmation.
“Well who is it?” Eddie asks, bouncing in place. He's giddy, fidgeting and not quite staying still. “C’mon, tell me. Are they more attainable than Steve Harrington, at least?”
“On one hand they're more attainable,” Jeff starts, gesturing with his hands. “Because, y'know, straight.”
Eddie hums, nodding, eyes wide. He wouldn't ever admit it, but he was an incorrigible gossip at heart. Always wanting to know things about people. Listening when Wayne talks about the guys from the plant, picking up rumours from people who bought from him, slowly learning what's happening in the trailer park. Who was sleeping with who, who doesn't do their job, who was moving in.
So when Jeff hinted he had a crush? Eddie was all over it. He was also his best friend, so that helped.
“But on the other hand they're less attainable,” Jeff says, taking a deep breath. Bracing himself for whatever dramatic reaction Eddie was going to spout. “Because it's Chrissy Cunningham.”
His traitorous heart leaps in his chest the second he says her name. A smile threatens to creep across his face. Chrissy Cunningham. Out of all the cheerleaders, she was the one who stood out. She was cute, and kind, with a smile that lit up the room. The curl of her bangs that framed her face, the way she matches her eyeshadow to her scrunchie. Jeff couldn’t stop staring at her. Couldn’t stop noticing things about her.
Eddie looks positively giddy, bouncing on the worn springs of his mattress, grinning like the devil himself. Wide eyes and bared teeth, ringed fingers gripping his sheets even tighter. He’s electric, he’s vibrating out of his skin. If he were wearing his wallet chain, Jeff would hear him jingling.
“Yes!” He exclaims, hair swinging around his face as he moves. Not unlike he’s headbanging. “Jeffery! Jefferson! Join me in Hell!”
Jeff can’t help but concede a laugh, ducking his head, almost pressing his chin to his chest. Hiding a smile, almost shy. It’s kind of nice, having it out in the open now. Having Eddie welcome him into the world of crushes on the most popular kids in school.
“The fucking karma is so juicy right now Jeffington, oh my god! Eat shit!” Eddie adds, excitedly tapping his feet. He bounces back onto his bed, patting a spare spot of mattress beside him. “But I’m just too excited, Jesus Christ, you get it now!”
“I fucking get it now,” Jeff laughs, getting up off the chair and flopping onto the bed beside Eddie. Feeling the worn sheets beneath his back, looking up at the yellowed ceiling of the trailer. “There’s no way in Hell anything is going to happen, I know this, but fuck, she’s the cutest girl I’ve ever seen.”
“Yeah, says you and half of Hawkins High,” Eddie replies, laughing, looking over at Jeff, crossing his legs underneath him.
“Like you’re one to judge, ‘Mr I have a crush on Steve Harrington,’ the most popular guy in school. Even him stopping throwing those parties didn't make people hate him.” Jeff laughs, gently shoving at Eddie, moving him towards the edge of the bed. “You call him an asshole and then turn around and daydream about his laugh, or his eyes, or his hair.”
“Listen,” He retorts, splaying his hands out when he talks. “I am but a humble homosexual, and even I can’t deny the fact that that preppy, douchey, jock is a fucking smokeshow.”
“What?” Jeff laughs. “You want him to slap your ass and hook up with you in the locker room? Woo you with all his dumb jock shit?”
“Literally, yes,” Eddie laughs, flopping down onto his bed now next to Jeff, the corner of his mouth pulling up into a grin as Jeff snorts. Locks eyes with his best friend, and lets his gaze soften a bit. “But tell me about Chrissy, how did this happen?”
Jeff sighs, and is only a little embarrassed at how wistful it sounds. His stomach swoops, organs melting into something soft and gooey as he paints her in his minds eye. As he pictures her.
“I just,” He starts, and then stops. Sighs again. “I always noticed Chrissy, always thought she was pretty — because y’know, cheerleader, it's a given — but I didn’t think much further than that.”
“Until?” Eddie asks, drawing out the word. He nudges Jeff's leg with a socked foot.
“Until I held open a door for her one time,” he sighs, giving into Eddie's prompting. “And she giggled, and thanked me, and it sort of hit me just how much I wanted to kiss her.”
Eddie fucking yelps, grabbing and shoving at Jeff's shoulder. He laughs along with him, his energy infectious. Let's himself move along with the motions, shoving back at Eddie, bedsprings creaking underneath the pair of them. A part of him absently wonders how much of this Wayne can hear. Raising Eddie, he's probably used to it — the noise. The energy. “Jeff, you sly dog!”
“I didn't actually kiss her,” Jeff laughs. “I just thought about it.”
“Oh I bet you thought about it,” Eddie teases, wiggling his eyebrows, continuing to grip and shove at Jeff's arm.
“Oh shut up,” Jeff laughs. “Like you're one to judge.”
“Oh, I'm not judging,” he replies, stopping his shoving so they're just resting on his bed together. Hair splayed out across the mattress, fingers absently picking at his sheets. “You remember the things I've said to you about Steve.”
“I do, yes.”
“But,” Eddie says, rolling over onto his side, propping himself up and looking down at Jeff. “We’re not talking about how much I’ve talked about wanting to suck Steve’s dick right now.”
Jeff snorts.
“It’s more than that, isn’t it?”
“Yeah,” Jeff exhales, the air leaving his lungs softly, as he lets himself melt a little further into Eddie’s mattress. It’s easy, here with Eddie. His best friend, whom he knows everything about and knows everything about him in return. “I see Jason hold her hand as they walk through the halls, and hold her books for her. One time I saw them at a movie date together at The Hawk when I was out with my parents, and I want that.”
Eddie makes a noise, low and soft, as he looks over at Jeff.
“I’ll never get it, not with her, but oh man,” he adds. “I can’t stop thinking about it.”
“I get it.” Eddie adds, voice still soft and low. “I know I talk about how hot Steve is, but I saw him and that Wheeler chick in the halls. How he’d swing her round and kiss her.”
It sort of hits him, just then, just how much Eddie wants this as well. Wants soft kisses, and romantic gestures. Intimate dates and someone happy to see him. But he can’t be seen wanting things he’ll never get. It hurts too much.
“When we get out of Hawkins,” Jeff says simply. “We’ll get this. We’ll find people who find our metal music and shitty garage band endearing. You’ll find someone who wants to kiss you in the halls.”
Eddie snorts, but he’s smiling sort of bittersweetly while he does it. “And you’ll bag yourself a cheerleader.”
Jeff smacks Eddie’s side, waving his arm out half-heartedly. They stay like that, sitting in the silence, chilling on Eddie’s bed together. It’s nice.
“So we agree we’re not telling Gareth about this?” Jeff says, propping himself up to look at Eddie.
“Oh we’re absolutely not telling Gareth about this. '' Eddie replies automatically. “He’ll be so annoying about it.”
“One day he’ll get a crush on a prep,” Jeff replies, smiling. “And then we’ll tell him.”
“The Corroded Coffin curse?” Eddie laughs. “Getting a crush on a prep?”
“Definitely,” he replies. “First you, now me. Frank’s next, and then Gareth is going to eat his words about those hot metal chicks he definitely has a crush on.”
“Who are definitely real, and absolutely not just models in magazines he jerks off too,” Eddie laughs, and it’s nice. Sharing this. Sharing this with someone who gets it. It’s not just that their crushes are preps, or jocks. It’s that their crushes are popular, and hot, and people who are never going to look at them twice.
Jeff laughs, an exhale of air, and nudges his foot against Eddie’s.
Part Two | Part Three | Part Four | Part Five
#stranger things#eddie munson#jeff stranger things#corroded coffin#momo.txt#i got a bunch of work emails from a guy named jeff cunningham#and this happened#thanks jeff#i had fun!#jeff/chrissy is cute as hell#even if its only a crush rn#eddie calls steve an asshole and a douche in this but its set pre season 4#eddie is still drowning in his unfounded biases against steve#my Writing#Teenage Dream
887 notes
·
View notes
Text
Confession || Sal Fisher
Synopsis - You and your best friend Sal visit Chug, Maple's apartment during the day to look after Soda whilst they run some errands. That night, whilst dropping you back off at your apartment, Sal comes clean and confesses something to you.
Warnings - NSFW. Mild Pining. Awkwardness. Swearing. Oral (M Receiving). Loosing Virginity. Unprotected P In V Sex. Breeding Kink.
Fancy Buying Me A Coffee?
You walked into Chug and Maple's apartment and was instantly greeted by the happily screaming three year old, Soda Cohen. "Uncle Sawwy!" She screamed. She dropped whatever it was she was playing with and threw her hands up in the air. "Ride! Ride! Ride!" She chanted until Sal picked her up gently and placed her on his shoulders. She giggled gleefully as Sal zoomed around the living room, keeping right hold of her.
"Hi Chug, hi Maple," you smiled to the couple as you stood next to their sofa.
"Hey Y/N," they both said in unison. They turned away from the television to greet you with a welcoming smile. "How are things?"
"Good," you smiled, turning your attention to Sal who was laughing with Soda, shaking her ever so gently on his shoulders. Your heart melted at the sight. He was such a good uncle to Soda. "You guys ready to run some errands?" You asked.
"As ready as I'll ever be," Chug drawled only to earn an eye roll from Maple.
"We have to get groceries Chug or we'll starve!" Maple said dramatically. Then, she turned to you and smiled awkwardly whilst shaking her head. You always thought Chug and Maple made such a cute couple in high school and were glad when they got together. After a minute of watching Sal and Soda, Maple turned to you once more. "You guys going to be okay with her?"
"Of course," you smiled, motioning to the two kids. "I bet both of them will be flat out in an hour, tops."
Maple laughed and stood up, holding her hand out to her husband who grabbed it quickly. She helped pull him up off the sofa before grabbing her purse off the side. "If you need us, you have my number."
"Of course Maple," you said softly. You placed a hand on her shoulder comfortingly. You knew she hated leaving Soda at home, but it was just quicker to get round the shops when she wasn't there. With a quick goodbye, the happy couple left the apartment and went about their errands.
Sal let out a breathles sigh and put Soda on the floor. "No uncle Sawwy!" She huffed holding her hands up once more.
"I'm tired right now Soda," Sal explained. "Why don't we play with dollies instead? I'll give you another ride on my shoulders later!"
"Otay," Soda babbled.
"Can I play too Soda?" You asked with a smile, bending down to sit down next to her on the floor.
"What do you think, Soda?" Sal hummed. "Should we let Y/N play with us?"
"Of course!" Soda chimed.
"Okay, c'mon Y/N," Sal said, smiling underneath his prosthetic. He sat down next to you and the three of you played with Soda's toys for the remainder of the time Chug and Maple were gone. Occasionally Sal watched you from the corner of his eye, admiring the way you acted around Soda. He thought you were just perfect in every single way. Being just 'best friends' was killing him inside. He was in love with you, madly. Watching the way you were with Soda had him becoming all warm and fuzzy inside and the realisation hit him: not only did he want to be with you, he wanted to have babies with you.
When Chug and Maple came back from their shopping trip, Soda was fast asleep on Sal's lap. Maple smiled widely at the scene in front of her and so did Chug. "How's she been?" She whispered to you.
You nodded, "really good, as always."
"That's great news!" Maple smiled, clapping her hands together softly. "Say, would you two like to stay for dinner?"
"We'd love too but I'm actually head round to Sal's for dinner," you looked at Sal who was casually stroking Soda's hair and looking down on her protectively. You had known Sal a long time now, and you were able to read his body language to decipher his facial expressions without actually seeing them. Even after all this time of knowing him, you had still yet to see what he looked like under his prosthetic. You thought you never would, and you were okay with that. You didn't want to make him uncomfortable, ever, so you didn't ask.
Sal's head snapped up at the mention of his name and he caught the end of your conversation with Maple. He decided to chime in, quietly as not to wake up Soda. "Yeah, my dad is making a roast."
"Mmm sounds lovely," Maple said, rubbing her stomach. "Well, we don't want to keep you longer than we already have. Feel free to stay or leave whenever you'd like. And, thanks again."
"You're welcome Maple," you smiled, pulling her into a hug. "Anytime, you know where we are."
Sal shifted Soda off of his lap and shook her gently. "Hey Soda," he whispered to her. "Uncle Sally is going now."
She stirred and rubbed her eyes, looking up at Sal. "Nooooo."
"I'll be back," Sal assured the little one. She nodded before falling straight back to sleep with her thumb in her mouth. Sal chuckled and stood up, making his way over to you. "Should we go?"
"Yeah," you smiled to him. "I'm starving."
"Me too," Sal admitted. "See you later Chug, Maple." He waved at them before walking out the door. You waved also and followed him, hot on his tail.
"Are Larry and Lisa coming for dinner?" you asked Sal in the elevator. He was watching you intensely, unbeknownst to you. Sal shook his head no and the rest of the extremely short elevator ride was silent.
That's weird, you thought to yourself. After visiting Soda, Sally's usually always happy. You thought something must be wrong with him, but gave him the benefit of the doubt and assumed he was just tired after playing with an overactive toddler for the majority of the afternoon. When you arrived at 402 and entered the apartment, the smell of food wafted through the air and hit your nostrils just right. Your stomach grumbled the moment you entered and Henry, Sal's father, chuckled when he heard it. "Food is almost ready don't worry Y/N," he smiled. "We won't let our star guest starve on us."
"Dad," Sal groaned, rolling his eyes at his fathers typical dad humour.
"Sorry son," Henry smiled as he began to plate up the food.
"Would you like any help setting up the dinner table Mr Fisher?" You asked politely.
Henry shook his head, "no thank you Y/N. You just sit down and food will be ready in a second." You nodded and sat down at the dinner table next to Sal who was still usually quiet. You looked at him to see him playing with his fingers awkwardly as he waited for his food to be placed in front of him. When it was just him and his father, Sal had no problems taking off his prosthetic to eat, but when anybody else was around he just didn't have the confidence. Instead, he kept his prosthetic on and lifted it up slightly with each bite of his food. The sight alone made your heart clench. You knew Sal suffered with low confidence and self-esteem, something you wished you could change. You just weren't sure how.
Dinner passed by rather quickly with you and Henry talking about your day and you pressing, friendly, about his relationship with Lisa, Larry's mother. You had found out the two had been on a few dates and you could see just how happy Henry was. "Sounds like you found the one Henry," you smiled as you put your knife and fork down on your empty plate.
"I think so," Henry blushed as he followed suit with his cutlery. He looked to Sal who was still eating slowly. "Are you okay son? You've been oddly quiet tonight."
"He's been quiet since we left Chug and Maples," you said to Henry, looking over to Sal who was simply in a world of his own. "I think Soda tired him out." You placed your hand on Sal's shoulder and he jumped slightly, returning to the world of the living.
"Sorry guys," he whispered after swallowing the piece of meat in his mouth.
You looked at the time and sighed. "I should get going," you said standing up. "Thanks for dinner Mr Fisher. It was lovely."
"You're more than welcome anytime Y/N," Henry smiled.
"I'll walk you home," Sal said quickly, standing up.
"Sal I live in the apartment building, I'll be fine," you laughed, but Sal simply shook his head. He could be stubborn sometimes. "Fine," you sighed.
"Just leave the dishes in the sink dad," Sal called as he put his shoes on. "I'll do them when I get back."
"It's fine son, I'll do them you've had a busy day," Henry said. He picked up the plates on the dinner table and placed them in the sink, turning the faucet on and splashing some washing up liquid in the bowl. Henry watched as Sal held the door open for you and left the apartment. He sighed. Henry wanted nothing more than for his son to be happy in this world, and he knew that Sal would be happy with you.
"You didn't have to walk me home Sal," you smiled as you walked to the elevator.
"It's not a problem," Sal whispered looking at the ground. "Besides, it means I get to spend a little bit more time with you."
"You're so sweet Sal," you cooed.
When you got into the elevator, you both went to press the number two causing your fingers to bump together. "S-Sorry," Sal stuttered, removing his finger from the button and allowing you to press it. You couldn't help but chuckle when you noticed his ears had gone a deep shade of red, indicating that he was a blushing mess under his prosthetic. Man, you thought he was cute.
With a ding, the elevator door opened and you were on the second floor where you apartment resided. You exited the elevator and made your way to the door, fishing the keys out of your pocket and opening the door. You turned around to Sal and smiled, "would you like to come in? My parents are out tonight."
Sal nodded, "sure."
You walked in and allowed Sal in before closing the door behind him. You scanned the living room, your nose scrunching up at the mess from last nights takeaway. "Sorry for the mess," you sighed. "We had a takeaway last night and I guess my parents forgot to take out the rubbish."
"It's fine," Sal shrugged, sitting down on the sofa. He couldn't help but watch you as you walked into the kitchen and got you both a drink, setting them on the coffee table in front of the sofa before sitting down next to him. A few seconds of awkward silence had passed and you sighed. "Sal," you said turning to him. Sal looked at you and tilted his head to the side. "Are you okay? You've been awfully quiet since this afternoon."
"I'm fine," Sal lied, kicking his feet out with an exasperated sigh.
"Sal I've known you for a long time now," you groaned, scooting closer to him. "Your prosthetic can't hide your lies from me. You can talk to me."
"Not about this," Sal groaned, throwing his head back. "I gotta keep this to myself."
"Why?"
"It's embarrassing!" He exclaimed.
"I can't help you if you don't tell me," you chimed. "Come on Sal. It can't be that embarrassing." You pushed.
Sal didn't even think about what he was going to say, he just... said it. "I want to have babies with you." Your eyes widened with shock as the words left Sal's lips. You could tell from Sal's body language that his facial expression mirrored yours, not believing what he had just said. You weren't sure what to say, so you just blinked at your best friend. Sal cleared his throat. "What I meant to say was, let's have sex," he stumbled, shaking his head. "No, not that. I mean... I like you, a lot."
Your heart was racing in your chest and you swore that Sal could hear the drum of it against your ribcage through the deafening silence. You stuttered on your tongue. It was your time to confess. "I like you you too Sal. A lot."
"Y-You do?" He asked, surprise laced his voice and he blinked rapidly.
"I do," you nodded, a blush crept up onto your cheeks. "I didn't think you felt the same way."
"I'd be stupid not too!" Sal exclaimed, laughing. It was good to hear him laugh. Your heart couldn't help but flutter as he placed his hand on yours and squeezed reassuringly. You leaned forward and pressed a kiss to the lips on his prosthetic and smiled. "Can I kiss you?" He asked awkwardly, his hand still on top of yours.
"Of course you can kiss me Sal," you whispered shyly. As soon as the words left your lips, Sal removed his hand from yours and played with the straps on his prosthetic, loosening it.
"Don't be afraid of me," he whispered back to you.
"I'll never be afraid of you Sal," you said, while he slowly but surely took of the prosthetic mask covering his face.
He held the prosthetic in one hand and with his other hand, moved the strands of messy blue hair away from his face so you could see him. Really see him. Your eyes scanned his face and you couldn't help but well up with tears slightly. You knew the courage it took for him to remove his prosthetic without anybody being there, but to take it off in front of you... he must have been so scared. Your hands flew up to cup his cheeks and stroked them with your thumbs before you pressed your lips to his eagerly. Sal kissed back almost instantly, dropping his prosthetic onto the floor and wrapping his arms around your waist, pulling you onto his lap. "Oh Sally," you whispered against his lips. You sat up straight without removing your lips from his and couldn't help but grind against him, the wetness of your core becoming more prominent by the second. Sal's arms trailed up and down your arms as he stroked you and then made their way to your cheeks cupping them gently. You pulled away from Sal's lips and stared into his eyes, gulping heavily. "Do you maybe want to take this to my room?" You asked nervously. Sal didn't say anything, instead he just wrapped his arms around your waist again and stood up with you in his arms, carrying you to your room. He closed the door with his foot and walked you to your bed before plopping you down gently and pushing you until you were on your back. Only then did he decide to crawl on top of you, attaching his lips to yours again hungrily. Wrapping your arms around his neck, you pulled him closer to your body until you could feel his growing erection against your thigh. You bucked your hips up and Sal let out a soft moan against your lips, something which only spurred you on.
You pushed Sal away from you slightly and sat up on your elbows to take off your shirt, throwing it across the room. Sal's eyes widened as he looked down at your bra-covered chest. "A-Are you sure?" He stuttered nervously, looking at you sternly.
"Yes Sal," you said softly, bringing your hands to his cheeks once more and looking deeply into his eyes. "I want you."
Those were all the words Sal needed to hear before he began to eagerly undress himself, throwing his clothes where your shirt landed until he was in just his loose boxers. You shimmied out of your pants and plopped them over the edge of the bed, leaving you in just your underwear in front of your now ex-best friend. Sal couldn't help but marvel at the beauty of your body. It was everything he had ever dreamed of and more. Any imperfections you have were just perfect to him.
Clumsily, Sal took one of your breasts into his hand and gave it a gentle squeeze as if he was testing the waters and when a soft moan escaped your lips, Sal continued. He pulled the fabric over your puckering nipple and began to play with the bud between his fingers. "My God," he whispered to himself as you threw your head back. Your underwear was wet to the touch and you became embarrassed as Sal trailed his free hand down your body and stopped at the waistband of your underwear. "May I?" He asked, his fingertips dancing on your skin. You nodded and Sal couldn't help the grin that graced his lips. He was so beautiful, especially when you could see him smile and you couldn't believe it. Sal dipped his fingers down your underwear and slicked a finger up your folds and chuckled. "You're already so wet."
You rolled your eyes playfully, "I wonder why."
Sal caught your playful expression and grinned at you cheekily before slipping his index finger inside of you slowly. You arched your back, pushing his finger further inside you reaching a spot you had never reached before. A gasped ripped from your throat as Sal began to pump in and out of you slowly. "Is this okay?" Sal asked, searching your face for any indication that he was doing something wrong. You nodded enthusiastically and bucked your hips up, which Sal took that as an invitation to pump in and out of you at a faster pace. "Is this okay?" He asked again.
"Sal, sweetheart. You don't have to keep asking me if it's okay," you whispered sweetly. "If it's not okay, I'll tell you. Okay?" Sal nodded in understanding as he continued to drill his finger inside of you. You moaned softly as he slipped a second finger inside of you.
"God you're so tight," Sal gasped. His hand on your breast had stopped playing with your nipple as he placed all of his concentration on finger-fucking you.
"Don't say such things," you blushed as you bit your lip out of embarrassment.
Sal smiled at you and pressed his lips to yours softly for a moment before he pulled away and stared into your eyes. "You're so beautiful," he whispered, removing his fingers from your cunt and popping them in his mouth. Sal licked your juices off his fingers without breaking eye contact with you and you couldn't help the whimper that escaped your lips at the sight.
"I-I want to make you feel good too," you stuttered, looking down at the bulge in Sal's boxers before looking up at him again.
"Really?" He asked, eyes wide like a deer caught in headlights. You simply nodded and wiggled out from underneath Sal, pushing him down onto his back. He looked up at you through his lashes and smiled nervously as you pulled his boxers down, causing his cock to spring free from it's restraints. Boy, was he huge. Your mouth fell open as you admired his cock, his plush pink tip beaded with pre-cum. Hesitantly, you lowered your mouth down around his length and took him in, inch by sweet inch. The second your mouth was around him, Sal let out the loudest moan followed by a few curse words. His hands gripped the sheets below as he closed his eyes shut tightly, trying his hardest not to cum already. You hallowed your cheeks and sucked as best as you could. After all, you hadn't done this before - you weren't exactly sure what you were doing and if you were even doing it right. "Oh my God Y/N," Sal moaned out. "this feels amazing."
You popped his cock out of your mouth and looked at him proudly. "Really?" You asked.
"Fuck yes, please, please continue," he begged, thrusting his hips up in the air. You nodded and put your mouth back around his length and continued sucking. You only managed a few more strokes of your tongue before Sal was pulling himself out of your mouth quickly. "Gonna cum if you keep sucking." You smirked and wiped the spit from the side of your mouth. "Can I make love to you Y/N?" Sal asked, sitting up.
"Please Sally," you said vigorously as you took off your underwear and laid down on your back spread before Sal. He nestled himself between your legs and pumped his length a few times before slicking himself up your folds to lube up. "Sal please," you begged. With that, Sal pushed his way through your entrance and let out an even louder moan than before. He never realised how good sex would feel and even though he wasn't even fully sheathed inside of you yet, Sal knew this was going to be the best feeling of his entire life.
"So tight," he mumbled, just loud enough for you to hear. He continued to slowly push himself inside of you, whilst biting his bottom lip. "Almost there," Sal whispered to you as he noticed the look of pain on your face. Tears prickled at the corner of your eyes and Sal shushed you gently, lifting a hand up to your face to wipe away those tears.
"Sal it hurts," you whimpered, throwing your head back.
"I know baby, I know," he whispered, bending down and pressing a wet kiss to your cheek. Finally, he was fully stuffed inside of you. Sal stayed still for a moment, adjusting to the feeling of your walls around him and allowing you to adjust to his size.
"Okay, you can move now," you managed to sputter out after a few seconds of stillness. Sal nodded and pulled himself out before snapping his hips against yours, forcing himself back inside of you once more. You both let out wanton moans as he began to move.
"Feels so good," Sal whimpered as he bent down to press kisses to your neck. "So amazing. I've dreamt of this day," he confessed.
"Oh Sal," you whispered, wrapping your arms around his neck and legs around his waist. The new position had Sal's cock reaching deeper inside of you, almost penetrating your womb.
"Love you so much," Sal spluttered, moving his hips faster as he began to feel more confident in what he was doing. You opened your mouth to speak, but no words came out. Just a string of moans as the pleasure built up in your stomach, a pleasure you had never experienced before. Sal continued to let out a wide array of moans, not holding back letting you know how good your pretty little cunt was making him feel. Sal then moved his hands from your hips up to your breasts, squeezing them gently. "Want to give you my babies so badly," he babbled as his thrusts became more erratic. "Please, please, please let me give you my babies."
"Please Sally," was your only response to his begging. Clumsily, he bent down to kiss you passionately, he thrusts becoming more and more staggered by the second.
"I'm going to cum," Sal whimpered between your lips. "Going to fill you up so good, I promise."
"Yes Sal!" you cried out. Gosh you were so glad your parents weren't home. You reached down to circle your clit and within the first few movements, you could already feel like you were on the brink of your orgasm. "Sally, I'm going to cum," you babbled out.
"Wait," Sal said suddenly. "Wait for me. Let's cum together." You couldn't speak so you could only nod in agreement. A few more strokes inside your wet hole and Sal was a blubbering mess of your name, crying out that he was cumming. You continued circling your clit until your orgasm washed over you. Your toes curled up and your legs tightened around Sal's torso. The constricting of your walls pushed Sal over the edge and before you knew it he was spurting his thick ropes inside of you. You were both a moaning mess entangled in each others embrace. Sal finally stopped his movements and flopped on top of you weakly. "That was amazing," he breathed out, kissing your collarbone softly.
"It was," you nodded in agreement. "But Sal, you're squishing me a little."
"Sorry," he chuckled. The blue-haired male rolled off of you and onto his back, staring at the ceiling.
There was silence for a few seconds before you broke it.
"Are you okay Sally?" You asked, looking at him.
"Never better," he smirked, turning his attention to you. "Say Y/N?"
"Yeah Sal?"
"Will you be my girlfriend?" He asked, so shyly it was as if he hadn't just fucked the life out of you.
"Of course I will Sal," you smiled at him and he smiled back.
"Good, I'm glad," he let out a big breath of air and sat up, looking around the room for his clothes. Once he had found them, he put them on and looked at you lovingly. "I don't wanna leave."
"Then don't," you suggested. "Stay with me tonight?
"You mean that?" Sal asked, his eyes lighting up.
"Of course!" You exclaimed sitting up. You took the time to truly admire Sal's face and smiled. "I'm glad you felt comfortable enough to take off your prosthetic in front of me."
"I'm just glad I didn't scare you," he sighed. "It's nice to show you my face."
"You're the most beautiful man I've ever seen in my entire life," you said honestly, sternly, trying to dig it into his brain.
"You think so?" He smiled widely.
"I know so," you said. "Come, let's watch a movie and have some snacks. I don't know about you but I'm feeling a little peckish after that."
Sal chuckled. "Me too, and thirsty. Turns out sex is thirsty work." You laughed along with Sal and got dressed before making your way into the living room.
You picked your favourite movie to watch and grabbed some snacks from the cupboard in the kitchen before settling down on the sofa together. Sal kept his eyes on you throughout the entire movie and you looked at him, raising an eyebrow. "Are you okay Sal?"
"I was serious before you know?" Sal asked, picking his prosthetic up off the floor and putting it back on just incase your parents came home early.
"Serious about what?" You asked putting some skittles in your mouth.
"Having babies with you," Sal said sheepishly as he tightened his prosthetic onto his face so it didn't fall off.
"You were?" You asked. "I thought you just said that in the heat of the moment."
Sal shook his head, "no I was being serious. I really, really want to have babies with you."
You smiled softly and placed a hand on his and pressed a kiss to his prosthetic. "Well you never know what will happen in the future Sal." And with that, you watched the rest of the movie in silence, just holding each other. It was nice that your feelings for each other were out in the open, but tomorrow, it was time to break the news to everybody.
Sorry the ending kinda sucked - I'm not very good at writing endings! Not proof-read.
Requests: OPEN. Feel free to send them in but please specify if you are wanting SFW or NSFW otherwise I will always try to make it NSFW haha.
If you'd like to support me and my work, you can do so here through ko-fi here in the form of buying me a coffee or the link is at the top of the fic.
#Sally Face#Sally Face x Reader#Sal Fisher#Sal Fisher x Reader#Sally Face Imagine#Sally Face Imagines#Sally Face One Shot#Sally Face One Shots#Sally Face OneShot#Sally Face OneShots#Sal Fisher Imagine#Sal Fisher Imagines#Sal Fisher One Shot#Sal Fisher One Shots#Sal Fisher OneShot#Sal Fisher OneShots
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
I knew you'd linger like a tattoo kiss | part 15
Warnings: slight angst, mostly fluff though. Steve is not really in this chapter, don't be mad, please. He will be back in the next chapter.
Pairings: Steve Harrington x fem!cheerleader!reader, Steve Harrington x Nancy Wheeler, Eddie Munson x fem!reader
Summary: You need reassurance after the horrible date with Ray, and your best friend is there to give it to you.
Word count: 4k+
A/N: The amazing flashback scene of Eddie and Steve was written by @hellfire--cult when we were going over ideas together, so credit goes out to her, also thank you for listening to my rambles and for sharing your ideas with me 💕 ps: if you haven't read any of her stories, go do it right now, do I wanna know? had me in a chokehold
series masterlist
-
The bruises on Eddie’s knuckles don’t surprise you, it was to be expected after seeing Ray’s face but it still makes you freeze a little. All night, he has been hiding them from you, doing everything to keep you from seeing them but now you do, you see them clearly, the cuts and the bruised knuckles, you wonder if he has any others that may be hidden under his clothes.
With your elbows leaned against the counter and your face propped up by your hands, you stare at him as you watch him make the grilled cheese sandwiches. You aren’t hungry but Eddie always insists on making you something to eat when you come over.
Eddie can feel your eyes on him, he knows that you know. Yet, neither of you speak up about it. You act like nothing's wrong and so does he, but he knows that a conversation about what happened is bound to happen tonight.
“I don’t feel like going back to school,” you groan.
A smile tugs at his lips, he glances up at you after he flips the sandwich over in the pan.
“The good A student doesn’t feel like going back to school?” He chuckles.
“Shut up,” you snort, “just because I have good grades, doesn’t mean that I like going to school. Besides, you are the nerd out of the two of us, dungeon master.”
His eyes widen and he places a hand on his chest, dramatically. You try not to stare at his knuckles again.
“Me? A nerd?”
“Yeah, you’ve been studying way more than me!”
“I’m studying with you, sweetheart. You basically force me into doing it–”
“Because I want you to graduate, dumbass,” you exclaim, reaching for the bowl of grapes, you pick out one and throw it at him, giggling when it hits him on the forehead.
“Ouch! We don’t throw food around, young lady!” He says with a stern voice, pointing at you with the spatula.
You giggle, “I’m sorry, sir.”
Shaking his head, he huffs with a smile on his face.
“Are you ready for your gourmet dinner, queen?” He jokes as he takes the sandwich out of the pan and puts it on the plate.
“I’m always ready for Chef Munson’s amazing grilled cheese sandwich,” you grin, taking the plate from his hands, “it’s better than any other sandwich.”
He snorts at the nickname, smirking at you as he puts his sandwich on his plate as well.
“One of these days, I’m gonna bake you a cake.”
You raise your brows, taking your plate as you follow him to the small table.
“A cake? What kind of cake, Eddie?” You ask, sitting down on the chair.
“Whatever cake you want,” he chuckles, taking a bite out of his sandwich.
“I think we should make one together, that way nothing goes wrong.”
He frowns, mouth twisting and looking at you, offended.
“Eat your sandwich, you must be hangry.”
Eddie’s eyes flash with amusement when you giggle at his words, taking your sandwich, you look at him as you bite into it. He watches the way you chew it with a smile on your face, nodding at him.
“Good?”
“Hmm.”
He chuckles when you hold your hand in front of your mouth, “very good.”
He pats himself on the shoulder, jokingly.
After you both finish eating, you retreat back to his room with the candy you brought him from the store. Eddie gets comfortable on the bed, opening the bag of m&m’s and reaching for the remote to turn on the TV that he got from his old neighbor after helping him change the tires on his Chevy truck.
Eddie glances at you, watching the way you take a seat on his chair instead of the bed, next to him. You have been distant all day, you didn’t even hug him when you said ‘hello’, the way you usually do. He knows that you might not feel comfortable with physical touch yet but you hugged him yesterday morning and you let him kiss your hands, you didn’t seem to mind that.
He flips through the channels but he keeps watching you, watching the way your brows furrow. You look like you want to say something but something keeps you from doing so, so he gives you more time, waits for you to be the one to speak up, the way he always does.
He adjusts his pillows and leans back, offering you some of the candy, he holds out the bag to you.
You shake your head, giving him a small smile.
“Why are you so far away?” He asks as he puts the candy on the nightstand, “you can’t see the TV from there.”
He sees the way you hesitate when he pats the spot next to him, the way you seem to think of something that makes your eyes flash with sadness, the way your eyes then soften when they meet his. You push yourself up from the chair, you tug at your black sweatshirt as you walk towards the bed and finally sit down next to him. You lean back and pull your knees up to your chest.
“Are you cold?” He asks, eyeing you slowly.
You shake your head, murmuring a small ‘no’.
He still reaches for the blanket that he bought a few months back. You get cold easily.
He places the maroon colored blanket over your knees, giving you a sweet smile when you lay your head on your knees as you look at him with soft eyes.
“What?” He whispers, chuckling.
“Nothing,” you say with a smile that fades a little when you take a look at his knuckles. Eddie is surprised that you haven’t confronted him about them yet, how you haven’t asked or said anything. He wonders if you are mad or disappointed in him, or even scared – to think that you could be scared of him, makes him feel so horrible. He never wants you to be scared of him.
He sees the way your eyes lose focus, you get lost in your thoughts, he can see it on your face, the way it loses the smile completely. He tries not to stare, but he can’t take his eyes off of you, he too gets lost in his thoughts when he thinks of the previous night.
Neither of you pay attention to the sitcom playing on the TV, neither of you listen to the voices or the laughter, you are both too deep in your thoughts. Eddie clenches his bruised fist, trying not to wince at the ache in his side.
You stare at him and when your eyes meet again, you finally open your mouth to ask the question that has been lingering on your mind for the past two days.
“Do you want to have sex with me?”
Eddie freezes. His eyes widen and flash with confusion.
That isn’t your question.
You regret it, instantly. Yet, you repeat it, phrasing it differently this time.
“L-Like, do you expect me to have sex with you?” You ask nervously and with a guilty feeling in your stomach.
You never thought that that is what Eddie wanted or wants from you, you always thought that he was just your friend, the friend who loves you unconditionally and platonically. You never once thought that his touches meant that he wanted more and you still don’t believe that but Ray’s words have pushed you into a bad mindset, again. He made you feel insecure and so horrible about yourself.
You aren’t interesting, he said. You are nothing but a good fuck, that is what he said.
“W-What?”
You don’t look at him any longer, your eyes are filled with tears and you are looking down, unable to face him and it worries Eddie.
“Of course not, sweetheart,” he says softly, wanting to reach out to touch your hand but he decides against it, not wanting to make you feel uncomfortable, “why would I expect that from you?”
You shrug, sniffling quietly.
“I-It’s just Ray, he said some really nasty things to me.”
Eddie tries to stay calm, he tries to keep his anger at bay, not wanting to scare you.
“What did he say?”
You lick your lips as you try to blink away the tears that you don’t want to fall, you glance up at him again, you look into his chocolate eyes, feeling a sense of comfort in your chest when you stare at them.
“He just, he was nice all night, we went to the movies and then we got some drinks and I-I thought that he really just wanted to hang out, to get to know me and just leave it at that, you know?” You say, finally telling him about the night.
He nods.
“But then, he took me to Lovers Lake and then he kissed me, a-and then he tried to do more and I didn’t–” you pause, taking a deep breath when you feel the disgust and the anger and the fear rushing through again, “I didn’t want it, I pushed him away but he was so persistent a-and I was so scared, Eddie.”
He stares at you, helplessly and angry at the man who did this to you. He has already done what he wanted to do, but he wants to do it again. He wants to hurt him, over and over again.
He can’t stand the thought of you being so scared, of you feeling so helpless and afraid and small.
“I slapped him and I tried to run but then he came after me, and then he said all these things to me. He told me that he never wanted to get to know me, t-that he just wanted to fuck me,” you say in disgust.
You clench your fists, not noticing how deep your nails dig into your palms, “cause apparently that’s all I’m good for, I’m a good fuck. I’m boring and not interesting enough to keep around, that’s why Steve dumped me. I am nothing but a good fuck, that’s all I am to others.”
Eddie stares at you in shock.
His soul is filled with anger and he wants nothing more than to go after him, again and again.
He takes no offense to your question, he knows the state you were in after Steve left you, the insecurities and the thoughts you were dealing with.
“It made me feel so, so worthless.”
Eddie’s heart aches at your words.
You sit there, making yourself as small as possible, you wrap your arms tighter around your legs as you pull them closer to your chest, you wipe away the tears of anger and hurt and you look down with a trembling lip.
“Sweetheart, I hope you know that he was full of shit.”
You hear the shakiness in his voice, you see the anger in his features when you look up at him, the mention of Ray is enough to fill Eddie with rage, you wonder what he looked and felt like when Ray was right in front of him.
“Guys like him are used to things going their way, when they don’t, they get angry and frustrated, you bruise their ego, they’ll bruise you back in some way,” he mumbles the last part as he thinks of the bruises he had left on you, “and this guy, he’s a fucking psychopath, I can tell you that much.”
He won’t tell you everything, he won’t tell you what Ray said to him, you know he won’t.
“Somehow, he knows how to fucking get to you,” he says, pausing to take a deep breath.
What does he mean by that?
“I-I mean, he knew how to get to you, he said things to you that he knew would hurt – but, it’s all bullshit, y/n, it’s all fucking bullshit. You are not boring in any way, shit, you’re the coolest person I know! You’ve always been the coolest person, sweetheart – even when you were still just listening to The Smiths and rewatching the same two movies every Friday, you were still the coolest fucking person on this planet!”
Your eyes widen, a smile tugs at your lips at his little outburst.
“The whole planet?” You ask, giggling.
“Yeah,” he smiles when he hears your giggle, “the whole planet, sweetheart.”
“There’s so many amazing girls you haven’t met yet though,” you point out, tilting your head.
“There’s no one more amazing than you.”
You smile but you don’t believe his words.
Eddie eyes your whole face as his crosses with confusion, sadness and disbelief.
You easily believed the words Ray said about you, but you struggle to believe his words. He thought you were doing better, he hoped so.
“I shouldn’t have just gone after him, I should’ve gone after Harrington’s hair as well.”
To hear him admit that he went after Ray doesn’t shock you, you knew it from the moment you saw Ray at the hospital.
You shake your head with a chuckle.
“I’m serious,” he says, nudging your knee with his hand, “he was an asshole to you. He didn’t deserve you.”
“Eddie,” you whisper.
“It’s the truth, y/n. Steve never deserved you, he treated you like shit, he made you feel like shit.”
Eddie knew it from the start, from the moment you first talked, from the moment you first spent time together, he could see the pain in your eyes, the insecurities that you have felt just because of him. Steve had the best thing he could get; your love. But he threw it all away, he never gave you what you deserved, he never treated you like he should have, he never loved you like you should have been loved. He gave it all to her, all the kindness, all the gentleness, all the trust and the love, she got it all without having to fight for it, without having to ask for it, he just gave it to her, he gave her the things that you deserved.
Eddie would never admit it, but to see Steve treat his new girlfriend like the queen of the world, always made him so incredibly angry, that’s how he should have treated you when you were still with him but instead, he treated you like garbage, he betrayed you, he lied to you, he hurt you over and over again, he put other girls before you, he gave you nothing but pain and still, you stayed with him but he tossed you aside so easily and replaced you with another girl.
“You believed Ray’s words, right?”
You blink, looking down at your hands as you slowly nod.
“Because of Steve,” he mumbles quietly, “he made you feel that way first, right?”
Your heart drops a little, tears well up in your eyes again.
Steve made you feel like you were never good enough, like you weren’t interesting enough, like you weren’t the right girl to be a girlfriend, like you didn’t deserve to be treated like a girl someone loves, like you were nothing more than a side piece because that is how he treated you most of the time.
That is why his words had gotten to you. That is why you got drunk and high at a place you shouldn’t be at.
“Yeah,” you whisper, sadly.
Eddie looks at you with sad eyes.
He doesn’t hate Steve, not anymore. He can tell that he changed, he knows that he regrets his actions and the way he treated you but he can’t help but feel anger towards him at this moment.
You keep looking down, trying to hide the sadness on your face and tears in your eyes. Eddie reaches his hands out to you, slowly. He cups your cheeks and tilts your head up, eyeing the look on your face as he wills himself to speak.
“Listen to me, sweetheart. If I were him, I would’ve held onto you, I would’ve taken you on all the dates, I would’ve dropped all my shitty friends, I would’ve kicked Billy’s ass a long time ago, I would’ve never looked at any other girl if you were by my side, I would’ve treated you like the queen that you are,” he says, tapping your nose to make you smile and it works, it always does.
Your eyes soften and you melt into his touch, smiling sadly at his words.
You wish he would’ve done all of these things but, he never did.
“I would have never let a bad thought get into this pretty head,” he says, tapping your forehead softly.
“And I certainly would have never let you go, ever.”
Your brows knit, your eyes are glossy, again. You look into his soft brown eyes and you see nothing but the truth, he isn’t just saying that to make you feel better, to take away your pain. He is honest, he always is.
Eddie watches you, he watches the way your eyes skip over his whole face, the way they flash with sadness and with fear as you think about his words and then you say something that shocks him, a little.
“Please don’t.”
His brows rise up, surprise crosses his features.
“Please don’t ever let me go,” you whisper, your lip trembling when you reach your hand out to grab his wrist, “please don’t leave me.”
The smile falls from his face, his eyes widen with sadness. This time, he doesn’t hesitate to pull you into his arms, he hugs you tightly, burying his face in the crook of your neck.
“I would never leave you, sweetheart. You will always have me.”
“Promise?” You ask shakily, just as you asked him once.
You need him to stay. You can’t lose him, not after you had lost Steve already.
“I promise,” he whispers, squeezing your sides as you hug him back tighter.
You close your eyes and lay your chin on his shoulder as you melt into his embrace. He radiates warmth and comfort, safety and something you can’t understand yet. Eddie smells like cigarettes but you don’t mind, the smell of his cologne and his body wash covers up the smell of smoke.
Eddie runs his fingers through your hair, finally holding you the way he has been craving to ever since that night.
“I’ll marry you one day.”
“What?” You ask, giggling.
“I said; I’ll marry you one day,” he chuckles, not pulling away from the hug just yet.
“Is that a proposal?” You joke, unable to fight the smile off of your face.
“Mhmm.”
“Where’s the ring?”
“I’ll give you one of mine.”
“I want the one with the black stone.”
“You got it, angel.”
You giggle again and he smiles at that.
When you pull away and he sees that the tears are long gone, and a smile is playing on your lips, he pinches your cheek gently.
“There’s the smile I wanted to see,” he grins.
Your hair falls in front of your face when you look down at his hands. There are cuts and bruises on his knuckles, you are scared to touch them but you take one of his hands in yours and you softly touch the bruises with your fingers.
You don’t need to talk about it, it’s enough to look at each other to understand it all.
He watches you, again and he wonders what you are thinking.
He clears his throat about to speak up but you beat him to it.
“You know, I like your idea,” you say as you look at him through your lashes.
“Oh yeah?”
“Yeah.”
“Well,” he starts, already smiling at you, “we should get married when we’re both 30 and still single.”
You laugh, “that sounds like a plan.”
“A good plan?”
“The best. But, you don’t plan on spending your twenties without me, do you?”
He scoffs, “never, what would I do without my best friend?”
Your heart skips a beat and for the first time after the horrible days you have had, you feel the happiness rushing back. You feel comforted and safe, you know that as long as you have him, your best friend, nothing bad will happen to you. The look in his eyes, the bruises on his knuckles are the evidence that he will do everything to keep you safe.
This time, you are the one reaching out to touch him, you cup his cheeks and you surprise him when you pull him towards you to kiss him, to kiss his cheek.
“You’re the best, Eddie,” you whisper before your lips meet his cheek again, “you’re my favorite person.”
You don’t pay attention to the way his cheeks flush red, you don’t see the way his eyes flash with something you haven’t seen before.
Eddie stares at you for the longest time and he suddenly feels flustered when he realizes that you can see the redness on his cheeks and his neck when he catches a glimpse of himself in the mirror on the wall and then, he remembers what Steve said to him last night.
It all comes rushing in and it overwhelms him.
He squeezes your hand, clearing his throat, “I-I’m gonna get us something to drink,” he says as he practically rushes out of his room, leaving the door open as he makes his way into the kitchen. He raises his hand, running his fingers through his hair as he lets out a long sigh. Turning on the lights, he places his hands on the counter, gripping it tightly.
If only Harrington would have kept his fucking mouth shut.
Eddie was driving Steve back to his house, knuckles almost bleeding on the steering wheel, not a single word being said by neither of the men. Steve's temple was bruised, his fists as well and Eddie if he were to raise his shirt up, a bruise would be displayed on his rib.
The Harrington's house came into view and Eddie parked the car in front of it, waiting for Steve to come out. He heard the door open but it didn't close, making him turn to find Steve looking forward, eyes that Eddie could only describe as lost, yet with fire within them, as if angry.
“Munson.” It was the first time Steve has said a word to him.
“Yes Harrington?” And he was expecting a congratulations or a thank you or good job because of what they just did together to someone that hurt you. But Steve's gaze turned to him, a cold glare featuring in his eyes, and Eddie's face went rigid.
“You're a fucking liar.”
And then the door slams, and Steve Harrington goes back to his house, leaving Eddie Munson completely stunned inside of his van.
Shit.
The sound of the freezer door closing startles him a little. He turns around with a frown, he finds you walking towards him with a bag of frozen peas in your hand, without a single word, you grab his right hand, placing the cold bag on his bruised knuckles.
He looks down at you, swallowing nervously.
“You didn’t have to do this,” you whisper, finally addressing it. You look up with glossy eyes, a knowing look lingers in them, you did not know how to approach this topic but, you don’t really have to. You know why he did it.
“Sweetheart–”
“Thank you,” you whisper as a happy tear runs down your cheek because for the first time, you feel protected and loved after all these years of believing that you do not deserve this. Eddie proved you wrong, time and time, he proved you wrong and showed you that you do deserve this and more.
Eddie gazes down at you like you are the most precious thing in the world.
He wipes your tear away the way he always does before he pulls you into his arms. He holds you, he holds you tightly, like he never wants to let you go, like no one ever has before.
Eddie enjoys this moment, just standing here in the kitchen under dim lights with you in his arms before he has to ruin the moment.
“You should thank Steve too.”
He feels the way you freeze in his arms and he also feels how you don’t pull away.
“Steve was there too?”
“He was.”
You don’t say anything, you stay quiet and then you whisper a small ‘oh’ before you relax again and hug him tighter, pressing your cheek against his chest as you listen to his beating heart.
Eddie tightens his hold on you as well, he kisses the top of your head.
“Anybody that hurts you won’t walk away without a bruise.” He whispers.
Something changed and you can both feel it, you don’t understand it, not yet.
-
You should not be here.
You know that you should be far away from this place.
It was bad enough that you had called him three nights ago, that you had let yourself be vulnerable in front of him, that you had spent the morning with him, that you had let him drive you home, that you had hugged him. It was bad but it was nice, it was nice to be with him again.
To drive in his car, to feel his arms around you again, to see him look at you.
You never realized how much you missed it, how much you missed him.
Your thoughts kept taking you back to him, especially today. The record store was mostly empty today and you stood behind the counter, listening to the music playing on the radio and drawing in the notebook that Eddie gave you.
When Heroes by David Bowie started playing, you felt like you were being haunted, haunted by memories of you and him together.
You shouldn’t let your heart guide you here but it did, you let it, just like you always do.
You wanted to see him, to thank him for what he did but you didn’t want to see this.
You should be used to it by now, after months of seeing him with her, it should be easier, right? It’s not.
And as you stand there, watching him kiss her on his porch, smiling against her and brushing the curls out of her face, you can’t help but feel that it will never be easier.
He looks happy, happier than he ever did when he was with you and even though you let him go a long time ago, you still feel the ache in your heart, the hollowness in your stomach.
He used to kiss you like this, though he never looked at you the way he looks at her – with the light in his eyes and the smile on his face, the one that doesn’t look forced or fake.
You hear her giggle when he drops the keys to his house. He picks them up and pulls her back towards him, leaning down to kiss her cheek before he opens the door to let her in.
You never watched him so closely when he was with her, you always avoided it, not wanting to hurt yourself more than necessary but now, you can see it all, the love and the happiness in his features.
He loves her.
You always knew that he did, yet, somehow it feels like you understood it all just now.
He loves her.
He claimed to have loved you too and maybe he did, maybe he did love you but never like this.
A weird feeling settles in Steve’s heart and he doesn’t know what it is that pushes him to turn around but he does, he looks back as though expecting to see someone standing in his driveway but it’s empty.
He doesn’t see anything but trees and the empty streets.
He furrows his brows, almost confused to not see anyone.
“Steve?” Nancy calls from inside the house, “come on.”
“Yeah,” he mumbles to himself before he turns around and walks inside. He holds the door, not shutting it yet, he takes one final look at his driveway, staring at it for a long minute before he closes the door.
next chapter
-
tagging friends & mutuals
@mysticmunson @taintedcigs @corrodedseraphine @corrodedcorpses @wroteclassicaly @take-everything-you-can @trashmouth-richie @xxhellfiregirlxx @screammunson @nemesis729 @somethingvicked @sherrylyn628
#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington x you#steve harrington imagine#steve harrington angst#steve harrington fanfic#stranger things fic#stranger things angst
796 notes
·
View notes
Text
Best Friend
The door was unlocked when I reached the front of the new house. It was small, very small for a family of five, but I was thankful my best friend hadn't moved away. We had been friends since the first day of school and, to be honest, I had nobody else.
“Sophie?” I called out, having been invited over but not wanting to just barge into her house.
"It’s open, Jeff. Come in." Came her sing song reply, “I’m in my room, first door at the top of the stairs…” she continued, clearly exerting herself in some way.
I walked up the stairs to see the bedroom door was open and my best friend, Sophie, was lying on the floor. She was on her stomach, wearing only a t-shirt and panties. She had a pillow under her groin, folded at the corner. She held herself in a backwards arch, like doing a cobra pose in yoga. Her body trembled with effort. Her cute, round face was cherry red. Her light blue eyes glazed over and oddly empty.
What she was doing completely blew my mind. I'd been lost in my own world, walking down the hall, when Sophie said my name once more. It was a hot day, summer was just getting started, and I was already suffering under the sad reality that the house didn't have air conditioning. My minimal outfit of a t-shirt and mesh shorts felt like a full, fur coat.
"You should… Try this," she gasped, "Feels really good." She took a deep breath and collapsed flat on the floor. "Fuck." The word slipped out of her. Her long, golden blonde hair pooled around her head.
I stared at her as she lost herself for a moment. My friend's skimpy outfit revealed way more of her curvy body and tan skin than I was used to seeing. Her breasts looked particularly large in her baby blue v-neck. Her full butt was similarly flattered by her yellow, bikini-cut panties.
Sophie came back to consciousness. "Didn’t you hear me? Seriously, Jeff, come over here," she said, an edge of annoyance in her voice.
Tentatively, I stepped inside her doorframe.
"What's up?" I asked, playing dumb.
As a young man, the same age as Sophie, I knew what masturbation looked like, but I'd never seen anyone do it that way with a pillow. I was still a virgin and I knew Sophie was too. I certainly wasn't prepared for Sophie to openly share something so intimate with me.
Sophie and I had always been close. Unlike our friends who seemed to be suffocated by their close relationships -- fighting each other for air -- Sophie and I both basked in our shared spaces. We were playmates as kids and confidants as teens. I told my best friend nearly everything and had an easy expectation that she would do the same.
But we weren't, you know… Like this!
It was awkward when we watched a movie, and a sex scene came on. I felt uncomfortable helping fold Sophie's underwear when we did the laundry. Sophie had a nice body because she was super curvy and stuff. But I didn't, like, sneak on her in the shower or ogle at her bathing suit.
We were, you know, people. Until that random afternoon when my best friend called me into her bedroom while she was grinding her pussy against a pillow.
"Come on, we need to do this together. Try this with me," Sophie said. She wiggled her butt purposefully, clearly starting her process all over again.
"You mean, like, lying on the ground… pretending to…?" I asked.
"Not exactly," Sophie said. She looked up at me, her face pink and sweaty with exertion. "You put a pillow down. And you lie on top of it. Then you kind of press down. You know? Feels awesome. It’s not sex, Jeff!"
I can't say why I listened. It should have been weird -- OK, it was weird -- but for whatever reason I treated it more like my best friend was inviting me to try a new game or watch a movie. Gingerly, I stepped into her bedroom. Like me, Sophie was a bit of a geek. She had a flatscreen TV with a couple consoles attached. Her tan bedroom walls had posters from Breath of the Wild and Animal Crossing. Her room was a peaceful, welcoming place.
But in the moment, it felt almost foreboding. Like the air itself was all charged up. As soon as I stepped inside, I was hit with the scent of Sophie's honey-sweet perfume mixed with something else; instinctively familiar.
"Grab the one from my bed," Sophie said, breathily.
I took the pillow -- a sad, floppy, lime green thing whose filling had fled long ago -- and dropped it on the ground. I fluffed the pillow as best I could, then lay down on top of it. I adjusted myself till I had my genitals in what seemed like the right place.
"There you go," Sophie said, "Now just..." Instead of saying it, she did it. Arched herself again. Her wide hips swiveled slightly back and forth on the pillow. Again, I became very aware of her body. Her broad shoulders and long arms. Large breasts and bubble butt. Pretty face and light, sparkling sapphire eyes.
I tried to mirror the blonde teen. I pressed down into the pillow and wiggled a little. And, amazingly -- despite the fact that we were working with very different equipment -- I could kind of see what Sophie was getting at. Like catching a glimpse of a mirage from the far side of the desert.
There were a few problems that kept me from getting closer, however. One, the pillow made things too soft. For Sophie, the cushion gave her something to rub against. For me though, I got the sense that I needed something firmer. Honestly, the bare floor would probably have been fine!
But, ironically, the other problem was that I was massively turned on. The smell of my best friend’s pheromones… that agonizing look of ecstasy on her face… my penis erect and throbbing. Everything around me -- Sophie, what she was doing, what she invited me to do -- had led to the inevitable reaction. At any other time, an erection was the perfect way to start getting myself off. But not like this. Some instinctual part of me knew that if my cock was softer, it would be easier to press against the ground and, theoretically, might feel nice.
I looked over at Sophie. Unintentionally, we'd ended up facing each other. Quite close. I could see every detail of Sophie's face, screwed up with effort. She was clearly building toward another release. She clenched, held, then flopped in a strained, desperate rhythm. Over and over, like an odd kind of exercise.
I stayed in place, just lightly pressing down. There was the distant sensation that maybe something could be there, but I knew I wouldn't be able to reach it in the moment. Instead, I sort of teased myself while I watched Sophie take herself down the path to pleasure.
"Nothing?" Sophie asked, suddenly aware that I was staring at her.
"Well… Kinda?" I said, "I get the feeling it might work if some things were different. But not right now."
"Oh, OK," Sophie said, clearly disappointed. "That's too bad. I'm glad you tried it though."
"Me too," I said.
Carefully, I got off the floor. I tossed Sophie's pillow back on her bed. Sophie was still humping her pillow when I left.
I wandered away, feeling shell shocked. My penis was hard and my testicles tinged. I wanted nothing more than to bring myself to an inevitable release… but this was Sophie! My best friend! Unable to remember why I had ventured over to see her in the first place, I headed back home.
________
About an hour later, I was in my bedroom -- sweating my balls off while playing online -- when the thought popped into my head.
I could be doing it right now.
It was a random idea, borne of nothing, as if my subconsciousness had been chewing on this for a while and finally spit it out.
I put the controller to the side. Looked down at the grey carpet. My bedroom door was shut. The distraction of my repeated virtual deaths meant my dick was soft -- exactly where I needed it to be. I slid off my chair and dropped to the ground.
So, I took one of the two pillows from below my head, and I placed it on the centre of the bed. I then removed my blanket, pulled down my pants and released my aching penis free into the coolness of air. At that moment, my penis was like a solid stick dancing to and fro as if it was attached to a spring....
I then quickly climbed over my pillow and placed my penis on its lower edge side. I then covered my naked ass (and most of me, up to my eyes) again with the blanket. Like Sophie had shown me before, I pressed down with my crotch and arched my back. Like lightning, there it was. This was a very different experience than I was used to. This wasn’t like masturbation.
I lay still on my stomach for a few minutes, so as to let my penis feel the softness of the silky pillow.. The feel of the pillow below my steaming hot manhood was like cold water poured over ice... It had such a cooling feel. My body began to writhe, pulling instinctual primal urges from my deep subconceous. My body was trying to re-enact intercourse for the first time.
I was only dimly aware of the way I had been holding the topmost pillow, cradling it as one might a slender lover, the bottom edge trapped beneath my belly and coming against the glans of my turgid organ. Where before I would naturally reach down to clutch my manhood, my hips took over of their own accord, pushing my hardness further into the yielding cushion of the pillow.
Without much thought or effort, I turned flat on my stomach, my erection now lying between the mattress and the pillow. Sophie was right, it felt rather good to be compressed on all sides like that, to be enveloped in such softness. Moving my hips, I thought about how Sophie looked, her tight blue top and those pretty panties she wore. For the first time in my life I saw my best friend as a woman… I wanted so much to get between those slender thighs of hers, and break the final taboo between us.
This masturbation was vastly different from simply stroking off with my hand. Here was full body involvement. My toes digging into the mattress, legs taut, I rocked back and forth in the instinctive unthinking movements of copulation. Hands clutching the bed sheets, I gasped and grunted in a blatantly vocal way, the ecstatic pleasure rising along with my pulse.
Wet trails of pre-cum stained the pillowcase in advance of the inevitable orgasm. No longer in the vague mist of waking dream, I desperately held onto the fantasy of Sophie writhing beneath him, putting aside the nagging concern about what he was actually doing. I felt deliriously out of control, a sensation I never had while teasing and arousing himself by hand. The trigger of my climax was tantalizingly close, and I pushed even harder to tip himself over. I imagined thrusting deep inside Sophie’s virgin pussy, finally despoiling her, making her my own with this most intimate yet violent act.
It was more work than stroking myself off, but it also felt fantastic in a slightly different way. Because I was lying on my stomach, in some ways it felt more like fucking, because I could imagine someone under me, feeling the same building pleasure.
Just when I felt myself begin to tire, I reached my apex. It had been at least a month since I had cum and my sperm was boiling up inside my balls. I was getting closer and closer to my orgasm and my penis felt impossibly huge. My balls tightened up at the base of my cock. I felt the building pleasure at the end of my penis, and the draining sensation in my thighs. My glans felt so big, and I felt that fullness at the tip, the need to release.
With muscles tensing all at once, my orgasm overtook me, soon thick gouts of semen would be spilling from my body. I knew I wasn't going to be able to pull out of my makeshift vagina and as my testicles contracted, releasing a heavy load of sperm, the velvety caress of the pillow sheet triggered the start of my orgasm. As I felt the immense pleasure at the end of my penis, I felt my semen run up the length of my shaft. "Oh Sophie!" I groaned.
I felt my thrusts become more urgent and my cock was so hard, ripe and ready. My breath grew ragged, and my bulging penis grew even bigger between the pillows, the massive bulbous head was thrust deep inside and every inch of my massive cock was throbbing violently, pulsing and pumping.
When I went over the edge it felt like my cock was going to burst… then the spunk rocketed up from my balls and launched violently out of the end of my sensitive glans. The first spurt felt like my entire life force left my body. The feeling was immense, my heart pounded in my chest as my body convulsed and then it felt like I was spurting the entire contents of my balls out of the end of my penis and deep between the pillows. My muscles spasmed, my cock throbbed, and I let my sticky seed jet into my sheets in ever dwindling volleys. The pleasure overwhelmed me. The effort to reach that place had been so much. The orgasm was a wondrous final reward.
Even after the initial euphoria had faded, I lay breathless on the pillows, my softening cock soaking in the sticky wetness of my spent passion. Too soon the spell was over. I rose onto my knees silently cursing the mess I had made to my bedding. It would be one thing if it were just my sheets, but to pump all that slimey man goo into the pillow where I laid my head at night. This would need some tactful cleaning!
I lay on the floor for a while, smelling my carpet. Muscles aching like I'd done an hours' worth of exercise. I drifted in and out of a strange, altered consciousness. Only dimly aware of the world around me until I knew I needed to hide the evidence of my ejaculation. I headed to the shower, still consumed with what I had done. Washing the goo from my genitals, I continued to stroke and caress myself according to habit.
I suppose I was, by most definitions, a well cut young man. Lean but not skinny, one would have thought that the last thing a dark haired college student needed to do was jerk off in order to achieve sexual fulfillment. In fact, I had spent so much time with Sophie that friends thought we were actually dating. I had never even considered it and laughed it off… but now?
I loved Sophie like a friend, and while I had met girls that were willing to be sexual, none had captured my heart like this -stroking my hardening cock under the warm flow of water in the shower.
________
I met up with Sophie several times over the next week or two and everything was strangely back to how it had been. Nothing needed to be said and we continued our friendship without any complications. The following weekend I was invited over for dinner, as I often had been, with Sophie and her family. It wasn’t anything special, her Mom had grabbed Chinese on the way back from work and we all loaded up our plates. They had a tiny, circular dining room table that her dad had found at a yard sale down the street. It was big enough for four, but not six, so Sophie and I set out stack tables in the nearby living room and ate on the couch.
For such a large family -- Her Mom, Dad, her two sisters and Sophie - dinner was upsettingly silent. I remembered how their meals used to be, all of us carousing around the big table, talking excitedly about what had happened that day. Here, though, the clatter of utensils and plates overwhelmed whatever urge we might have had to say anything to each other. And what was there to talk about, really?
I waited till everyone seemed truly lost in their own worlds, then I elbowed Sophie. She turned and glared at me.
"What was that for?" she asked.
"I did it," I said, under my breath, "I made it work. In my bedroom."
"Oh, awesome," Sophie said, her face shifting from slightly irritated to fully excited. Her eyes lit up like bright blue fire. "How was it?"
I looked down at the ground, shyly. I guess some things still felt strange to admit to Sophie.
"Nice," Sophie said, and gave my shoulder a playful shove.
After dinner, her siblings left to go hang out with their respective friends, leaving Sophie and me to watch TV with her parents. It's not that we didn't have our own social groups because we did. But most of our friends had gone away to University, while we were still local so we had fewer social options.
I suppose we could have gone out, the two of us, but it was awkward to wander around our old hometown. The thought of running into people, of having to explain that we were just friends -- I don't think either of us was anticipating that interaction. So, instead, we stayed on the couch and watched TV.
It didn't take long, however, for her Mom and Dad to shuffle off to sleep, and so we found ourselves sitting together on the beat-up couch. Almost close enough to be cuddling.
"You want to do it again?" Sophie asked.
"Huh?" I asked. I looked over at Sophie. She was wearing a long, light pink, sleep shirt that went down to her knees -- hiding her ample curves. She gave me a winking smile, like she was telling a dirty joke.
"Do you want to?" Sophie asked again. Suddenly, I realised what she meant.
"Here? Now?"
"Upstairs," Sophie said. She didn't wait for my response, just stood up and glided out of the living room. I mean, was I truly going to sit and watch TV by myself at that point?
Back in Sophie's bedroom, I found her already lying splayed on the floor, pillow strategically placed under her. She had lifted her sleep shirt up to her waist, exposing a pair of egg blue, bikini-cut panties.
Sophie grunted hello, then ground into the ground. "Do you need a pillow?" she asked, throatily.
"Nah," I said. I lay down on the floor. I could feel myself stiffening already, and I knew I needed to take the opportunity before the act became impossible.
Sophie's hardwood floors felt even better than my carpet. We were facing each other again. Hearing Sophie's gulping breaths, feeling her body tremble nearby, all of it conspired to take my experience from a solid 7 to a tremendous 10. Moments later, I was shooting hot seed into my shorts.
"Did you just cum?" Sophie asked. She looked about to hit the precipice, herself. Her cheeks were pinker than her shirt.
"Yeah."
She was going to town like there was no tomorrow, going faster and faster and never letting up...and the looks on her face were priceless!.. her eyes rolling, biting her tongue, I could tell she was totally unaware of her surroundings and I wished I had grabbed my phone to record her ministrations. I could tell she was about to cum... her body tensed up, her face was full of anticipation, and she was thrusting her hips relentlessly against her worn out pillow.
"Aaaaaeeeeeeiiiiiii," Sophie was suddenly overtaken by her own orgasm. It had only been a mtter of seconds since I had climaxed and I watched in amazement as my best friend had the most explosive orgasm of her young life! She folded and shook and jerked for at least two minutes before rolling over beside me, twitching gently.
Her eyes rolled back, and she collapsed. "Fuck, that was good…."
Sophie picked up her head and met my eyes. Her look was dreamy, distant. Yet there was something focused beneath the surface. Like she was making a decision.
We shared a goofy grin.
"That's it for you?" Sophie asked.
"Pretty much," I said. I had no doubt I could squeeze another orgasm out of myself. But the rubbing took a lot out of me. Something about it was so much more taxing than the usual stroking off.
"Well, OK," Sophie said, "I'll see you in the morning?"
I knew, right then, that she wasn't making the usual, trite statement. It was an appointment.
A promise.
________
Sometimes it takes a while to settle into a new habit. Retraining your body, your mind, to incorporate a different routine. That was not the case for Sophie and me. We were barely past our first day of this and already our fresh tradition felt expected. As if we had been doing it our entire lives and would continue to do so forever more.
Sophie called it pressing and so that's how I came to think of our activity. It wasn't always at the same time or even every day, but we managed to have regular regroups. One morning we might wake up, press together, and get ready for the day. Or after lunch, we'd have an afternoon press in between doing chores or playing games or whatever. And if we missed both of those (or were having a particularly 'active' day) we'd go for a press after dinner, right before exhaustedly wandering home to our beds.
Outside of our little meetups, everything else was normal. We weren't flirty with each other. We didn't even talk about what we were doing. We always wore clothes when we did it -- Sophie with some sort of shirt and panties, me in my t-shirt and shorts. We met up, pressed, and went back to our lives. Like all of this was happening in some separate, bubble universe.
The way everything became casual, however, was also nearly our downfall. Three times, with three separate people, we were almost caught.
The first was my fault. It happened a little over a week after we'd started our escapades. Her family had finished dinner and was watching TV. It was one of those rare evenings when all o them were home, and Sophie and I found ourselves sitting on the floor, in front of the couch.
Sophie turned to me, mid-episode, and cocked her eyebrow. She subtly jutted her chin. That was all I needed to know. I gave her a single nod.
It was on.
A moment later, Sophie said she was feeling tired and went to her bedroom. I waited what felt like a good amount of time (but was probably only two minutes) and followed her upstairs.
I found Sophie already lying on her pillow. She gave me a big, goofy grin as I lay down next to her. The process of this had made me start to chub up, but I'd learned to (literally) push through such things. We humped the ground together, the sounds of boring TV news playing in the distance.
There was this strange intimacy to our act, stolen in little moments. For the most part, I stayed within myself, engaged in my own fantasies. But then I would hear Sophie make a little gasp as she hit the right spot. Or I would grunt with the exertion of the act. Sometimes we'd accidentally bump each other -- arms or legs, never anything more. It was strangely reassuring, an encouragement of the illicit actions we were sharing.
"What are you guys doing?"
I froze. I slowly turned my head to the source of the sound. Her younger sister, Lauren, was standing in the doorway. In my haste, I'd forgotten to close Sophie's door. Damn!
Lauren was 17, mousy and thin, with bright red hair (the same colour as her Mom’s) that hung almost to her waist. She was wearing her usual workout outfit -- a tanktop and yoga pants. She eyed us, confused, like someone searching for an obvious word but unable to find it in the moment.
"Nothing," Sophie said, like this was a perfectly satisfying answer. She didn't even get off the pillow. Just spun around and stared up at our younger sister. "Go away."
Lauren did not do that. Instead, she stayed at the door, narrowing her eyes like she was processing everything.
"It's fine, Lauren," I said, the panic rising in my throat. "We're hanging out."
"We're planning your birthday gift," Sophie said. This was a particularly bad lie, since we were doing nothing that looked like planning. And Lauren's 18th birthday was still a good two months away.
But while her youngest sister was super sweet, she wasn't very sharp. She wasn't a dope, just far too trusting. The kind of girl who couldn't understand that people might lie to her for their own benefit.
"Oh!" she said, brightly, "OK." And quickly scampered away.
I wasn't going to argue with our good luck. I got off the floor, gently closed Sophie's door, and returned to what we were doing.
The second time we almost got caught, though, was on Sophie (somewhat). It was a Saturday afternoon, a week or so later, and she found me watching TV in the living room. She was wearing a white t-shirt with a pink lettering on it, as well as a pair of green sweat-shorts. Her breasts and bottom seemed liable to break out of both at any minute.
Sophie gave me our signal and I got off the couch. But instead of leading me back to her bedroom, Sophie shook her head.
"Here," she said. That one word was shocking, for all that it implied. I glanced around the room. Right out in the open? We were sure to be seen.
"No one's home," Sophie said, "They're all out doing errands or whatever." She grabbed a pillow off the couch -- blue, small, and squarish -- and dropped it on the floor.
"Are you sure?"
Sophie gave me a chastising look. You'd think that would be hard based on how she was lying on her groin, getting ready to fuck the hell out of that poor cushion. But, somehow, my best frind still managed to look disdainful. I shrugged and dropped next to her.
I have to admit, changing our surroundings did something to the whole experience. I'm not saying we got bored of the usual stuff, but after weeks of it, there was a sort of numbness to the routine of it all. Doing it in another place -- a room where we spent so much time with the rest of our family -- gave everything a sharper edge.
I went over the top first. Unlike Sophie's peak, mine required some post-orgasm maintenance. So, I got up to go find a tissue. Fortunately, my splooge had mostly stayed in my shorts, though I had a drop or two on my leg.
As I went toward the bathroom, however, I felt a hand on my chest. I stopped in place. Standing in front of me, right at the top of the stairs, was Sophie’s oldest sister, Jessica. Her twenty-three-year-old sibling had obviously seen everything. So much for an empty house.
Jessica raised her eyebrow at me in a way that was totally different than Sophie's come-hither gesture. It was more like drawing a dagger.
"Tell me you two aren't doing what I think you're doing," Jessica said. Even though it was a weekend, she was dressed in a nice, pink blouse and a dark navy skirt. She had her auburn hair tied back in a severe bun. She'd done her makeup, as well, making her angular features appear almost devastatingly beautiful. I felt very much like a turd she'd found on the stairs. "Tell me this isn't what it looks like," Jessica repeated.
I paused. I didn't know what to say, except to parrot it back. "It isn't what it looks like," I said. Like that was going to make a difference.
Jessica's green eyes, remarkably similar to Sophie's, hardened.
"It's not," I said.
"OK," Jessica said. I braced for the impact. Instead, her oldest sister stared me down for another moment, then spun on her heel and walked away.
Later, I told Sophie about it, expecting her to freak out. Instead, she laughed.
"Don't sweat it," my blonde, best friend said, a smile still playing on her cute face. "Jessica's not going to do anything."
"I don't know," I said, "She seemed pretty angry. She could tell your parents we wre having sex together!”"
"We weren't and Jessica's always angry," Sophie said. I couldn't argue with that. "I'm sorry she caught us. I didn't realise she was home. But Jessica's not the tattling type. She's happy to ignore us. Trust me. We just need to be more careful."
Our last brush with danger came soon after. It was by far the most chaste, yet it felt like the riskiest moment of all. Sophie and I had spent the day out and were headed upstairs to my bedroom for our evening session. But as we were about to go into my room, my Mom called after us. Sophie and I shared a nervous look. We walked back down to the kitchen.
My Mom was waiting there for us, hands on her hips, in standard disapproval position. Our kitchen was so tiny, it made my mother look like a giant. Even more imposing than usual.
"You two are up to something," my Mom said. Her voice was not kind.
The sink was running behind her, stacked to the brim with dishes. A reminder of yet another indignity we'd had to endure with our house: it didn't even have a dishwasher.
"We're hanging out," I said, shrinking under my mom's pointed interrogation.
Mom shook her head. "It's more than that. I see you two sneaking off at all hours. Always in your room with the door shut. What are you doing?"
"Nothing," I said.
"Nothing," Sophie said, "Like Jeff told you, we're just hanging out. Playing games. You know."
Mom's glare deepened, like Jessica's had done. Her eyes narrowed, a mirror of Lauren's from earlier.
"You're up to something," she said, "And I don't like it. Your father and I, this family, we're all going through a lot right now. It's bad enough as is and if you go and do something stupid to make it worse, even the tiniest, littlest bit..."
"We're not," Sophie said, "We won't. I promise."
Mom's look didn't soften, but she let out a deep breath. "Fine," she said. She waved us out of the kitchen but stared at me. "You're old enough that you don't have to live with me anymore. So, I expect you to be on your best behavior if you want to stay under this roof?"
"Of course," Sophie said with a look of horror on her face.
"Understood," I said.
We escaped back to my bedroom. That night's session felt strained and anxious. Rushed and unfulfilling. But we still did it.
And that was the larger issue. For all those close calls, for all the very real consequences that came with them, we never stopped what we were doing. We didn't step back or rethink our actions. You'd think that with everything that had gone on, with every warning sign we'd passed, that we'd learn our lesson.
Instead, we escalated.
________
"Do you ever think about stuff?" Sophie asked, "You know, when we're doing this?"
We were both post-peak, lying back like bomb victims on Sophie's hardwood floor. It was surprisingly comfortable after a good, hard climax. The room sank of cum.
"You mean, like, other people?" I asked.
"Yes," Sophie said, "I mean, you're not focusing on how you're making it with my bedroom floor, are you?"
"Of course not," I said.
"So… do you picture anyone specific?" Sophie asked.
"Ahhhh… well," I mumbled, thinking of how hard I had cum the first timeI had thought of Sophie, "No. No one specific. It's kind of random. Just 'a girl,' you know?"
Sophie rolled onto her side, giving me a dubious look.
But I recognized a no-win situation when I saw one. If I said I thought about Sophie, I was an sex-obsessed pervert. But if I said some other girl, then I risked hurting my best friend's feelings. So, I turned to my only defense, and turned the question back to Sophie.
"What about you?" I asked, "Do you ever think about anyone?"
"Not really," Sophie said in a mocking voice, "Just, you know, 'a boy.'"
There was a heavy pause. Each of us waited for the other to crack under the weight of it.
"We’re friends aren’t we? We promised your Mom we wouldn’t be anything else. So come on?" Sophie asked, her voice suddenly quiet and questioning. “Tell me who you fantasise about?”
“No way!”
“You’re useless!”
"You started it," I replied. Oh, so very mature.
"Fine," Sophie said, with an exasperated sigh. "There is this one guy at school. He's kinda tall with dark hair. Muscular. Sometimes I picture him."
"This guy have a name?" I asked.
"Probably?" Sophie said, "I've never talked to him. I see him in class sometimes."
"It'd be weird if he didn't have a name," I said, "Like, if he was called Random Hotguy or whatever."
"Yeah, Let’s call him Randy," Sophie said.
"Well, that seems appropriate," I said.
I played at being coy, but I couldn't help but feel a little hurt as Sophie described a crush who was almost the exact opposite of my skinny, short, light-haired self. I knew it was stupid to feel jealous. For one, she was Sophie, we were friends and nothing more. She was right, we played together, we weren’t ever going to be lovers. My Mom had nothing to worry about, this little blonde haired hottie was completely off limits. For another, I'd literally forced her to say something. So, what did I expect, exactly?
But that didn't stop me from seething in the moment. And so, I felt the need to take some measure of revenge.
"There is this one girl," I said.
"Do tell," Sophie said.
"She's, um, got brown hair. Brown eyes. Short. She's skinny but in kind of a cute way."
"And where did you find this alluring coat rack?" Sophie asked. Her face was turning sourer by the second.
"You know, around," I said.
"Like around my house maybe?" Sophie asked.
"I don't know what you're talking about."
"Please, you're obviously talking about Lauren," Sophie said, “I see the way she looks at you. You’re rubbish at flirting by the way.”
"I'm not perving on your little sister," I retorted.
Sophie rolled her eyes at me.
"Fine. Maybe a little bit," I said.
Sophie shook her head, dismissively, “You always had a thing for redheads and now my little sister is coming of age… she’s small, freckled and has the figure of a boy!”
"She does not!" I gasped. "What's your problem with Lauren? She's your sister, isn't she? Family are supposed to support each other."
"I just think you could do better than that jailbait," Sophie said. I realised it, suddenly. Sophie wasn't playing around. Her feelings were actually, honestly hurt. As if she hadn't done the same thing to me moments before.
"Well, what about Randy?" I asked. "I mean, the guy doesn't even have a real name. Don't you think you should set your sights a little higher?"
Sophie went quiet. She pursed her lips. The air in the room felt thick and heavy. Filled with anger and resentment. More than either of us could carry. After weeks of unbreakable buoyancy, this one silly conversation had popped us both.
I started to get off the floor, but Sophie stopped me.
"There is this one other guy," she said. Her cheeks went a little red.
I realised Sophie was making a peace offering and, fortunately, I was smart enough to accept it. I let myself be held in place.
"He's really cute, kinda handsome," Sophie said, "Light brown hair. Nice body." She ran her eyes up and down me, like punctuating her point.
I let out a loud sigh and lay back down on the floor. "Seriously?" I asked.
"I mean, you're right next to me, and my little sister isn't blind or stupid," Sophie said. "You're turning into a man, so it's kind of hard not to think… of you. I see your face. Your eyes. You're actually quite attractive, you know that?"
"Even though I'm short and skinny with messed up hair, and have an actual real name?" I said.
"Even though," Sophie said.
"Well, as long as we're being honest, there is this other girl I sometimes think about," I said, "She's very pretty. Gorgeous, honestly. And her body is like, wow. She's really hot."
Sophie looked down at herself, dubiously. "Not too fat?" she asked.
"Oh my God, no, she's got curves her sister would kill for!" I said immediately. "She's practically fucking perfect."
"Wow," Sophie said. She breathed it out in a little sigh. Almost like one of the sounds she'd make when she was about to peak.
"Anyway, I know I shouldn't but..."
"It's OK," Sophie said, "I get it.
"Like you said, it's hard not to," I said, "In the moment. You're there, you know? Feeling you bump against me. Hearing your little noises. It's kinda awesome, actually."
"Kind of?" Sophie asked, but I could see she was teasing. "You sure you wouldn't rather a certain skinny redhead?"
"I think I might prefer blondes," I said. A pause. "Are you OK with that? I know it's wrong and all, but."
"I'm fine with it," Sophie said. She put her hand on mine. Just that little touch felt electric. "As long as you're OK with me doing it, too."
"Yeah," I said, "Yes. I'm OK with that."
Everything seemed settled. The next day went on as normal. Even that night, when we held our regular pressing session, it was like nothing had changed.
But when Sophie reached her apex, she gasped out. "Oh Jeff," she said, "So good."
Then dropped limp to the floor.
________
And so, we started talking.
Again, never outside our little meetups. We didn't get flirty in the kitchen or tease each other in front of the TV. But when we'd press, it was like one long running conversation. Whether we were talking to ourselves or communicating with each other I can't say for sure. But we became downright chatty as we made ourselves cum.
"Oh, that's the spot. Right there," Sophie said.
"Fuck that's nice," I said, "So good."
"Gonna cum... So close," Sophie said.
"Ah... cumming..." I said.
Nothing else changed.
There were times when I wished for more. I imagined Sophie taking her shirt off, her pert tits trembling as she took herself to paradise. I thought about grabbing her hand when I came. Or, for that matter, us giving up on the floor and grinding against each other.
These were passing thoughts, fast fantasies, that usually disappeared immediately post-press. Despite our daily actions, the things we said to each other, I kept Sophie filed safely away as my best friend. I was unable to imagine ever storing her under a different category. Our enduring friendship actually meant more to me than sex.
Summer stretched languid around us. Her Dad, Mom, and her olde4 sister Jessica all got busy with work. Little Lauren disappeared all day to be with her friends. Dinners with her family were few and far between so Sophie and I mostly hung out with each other.
The next step was probably inevitable.
"Fuck that feels so good," Sophie said as she pressed down on her pillow. We were back in my bedroom, doing what we did best -- getting ourselves off while we got on with each other.
"You like that?"
"Oh yes," Sophie said, "Oh Jeff you have no idea… How good this makes me feel."
"I'd be damn better than a pillow," I said.
"And I'm sure I'm much more than a floor," Sophie said, "Do… do you want that? To… feel my body -- AH! -- beneath you?"
"So soft and warm," I said, "Your breasts. That ass."
"So hard," Sophie said, "Aching. Thrusting. OH! Oh fuuuuck. I'm getting close. Are…are you gonna let… me cum for you?"
"Please. I'm there, too. Let go, Sophie. I want to see it. Feel it. Feel you cum."
"Oh OHHH! Ah! AHHH! Oh yes! FUCK YES!" Sophie shook. Shuddered.
As if her orgasm sparked mine, the pleasure overwhelmed me. Hot spurts shooting down my leg.
"Oh, fuck that really turned me on," Sophie panted.
She rolled over and kissed me on the top of the head.
It was shocking, that sudden contact. Like another wall had been broken through. I swear I could smell the dusty, chipped plaster as Sophie busted through yet another barrier.
I rolled over to look at her. I'm sure she saw the shock in my face. Instead, Sophie shrugged.
"Just thanking you," Sophie said.
"I didn't do anything," I said.
"If you say so," Sophie said, and she winked my way.
I started to get up. Flopped back. Like I said, that hardwood floor was incongruently comfy after an explosive orgasm. I imagined a pointy rock might feel the same at that point, honestly. That was the thing about cumming, everything around me felt soft and welcoming. My mind, however, became far sharper.
"What are we doing?" I asked.
Again, Sophie shrugged.
"No, seriously, what is this?"
"Fun," Sophie said, as if it were obvious.
"So, we keep doing it," I said.
"At least till we go back to University," Sophie said, "Why not? You have something better to do?"
I had to concede that I did not. The friends that I might want to talk to had all gone off to their lives. The people I very much did not want to see were right outside our front door. It was too easy to feel trapped by a bunch of circumstances that were out of my control.
Sophie seemed to be feeling the same thing. She sat down next to me, leaning back on her bed frame.
"Look, the past year has been so hard," Sophie said, "Dad losing his job. Then losing the house. Our new place... I know it's where we live but it's not home. Even the smells are so unfamiliar. I don't like it there. I don't like this. It sucks for you too, right?"
"It's fucking miserable," I said.
"Right," Sophie said, "And this is just... Look, I'm not saying it's my life or anything. It's a distraction. But it's kind of keeping me sane right now. So, I don't want to stop. We'll move on when it's time. I know we will."
"That makes sense," I said, "Honestly, it's helping me, too."
"We'll reach a certain point," Sophie said, "It'll be easy. One day we'll stop doing it and it won't even feel different. You'll look back and realise 'oh, it's been so long since we did it.'"
"Just like that?"
"Don't you think so?" Sophie said, "Besides it's not like we're doing anything serious here. We're not even touching. We're not being stupid. We're ot lovers or anything."
I thought back to that kiss on the head Sophie had given me. For a moment, I realized that we were both deceiving ourselves. But that's the thing about a mirage. It's all about how badly you want to see it.
“Just friends.”
________
The summer got hotter. Sophie's Mom talked a big game about buying some window air conditioners, but they never materialized. Sophie and I, already down to t-shirts and shorts, were running out of ways to stay cool. I knew it was bad when Sophie said it was even too hot to press.
I reached the breaking point one afternoon when the knob of my bedroom door melted off in my hand. I wish I was exaggerating, but there I was, standing stupidly in the hallway, with a broken knob in my hand and no way to get back into my bedroom.
Instead, I went in search of Sophie. I headed to hers and discovered Sophie lazing on the couch, stretched out and miserable. She had on a pair of red mesh shorts and a white, ribbed tank. Her top was slightly pulled up, uncovering her cute tummy.
"This house sucks!" she said, writhing in discomfort.
I held up my doorknob as evidence.
"What's that?" she asked.
I explained and she giggled, then groaned. "Oh my God, your knob has melted off. I really hoped I might get some more use out of it."
"Funny. Well, we could go out," I ventured.
"It's hotter out there than it is here," Sophie said, "Let's watch a movie. About something cold."
"Do you think that'll help?" I asked.
But Sophie was already surfing the screen. Finally, she settled on some old rom-com called The Cutting Edge about competitive ice skating. It was barely watchable, and it didn't help me feel any cooler. But Sophie seemed happy, and it was too hot to argue. It's not like I could go back to my bedroom.
About halfway through -- the female lead kept saying the words 'toe pick' -- Sophie paused the movie.
"I want to take my shirt off," she said, in a strangely matter of fact tone.
"OK?" I gave Sophie an odd look.
"You can take yours off, too," Sophie said.
"Yes, I'm aware of that," I said, "It's a little different when I do it."
"Look, it's really hot," Sophie said, seemingly unaware of the double entendre. "And I'm super uncomfortable. Seeing me in a bra won't even make the top ten of things you've witnessed from me lately. So, I'm going to do this and you're going to be OK with it. OK?"
Oh, I was way more than OK in that moment. Did I mention Sophie's chest was amazing? It was much more than that. Sophie had such perky breasts. I knew it, despite the fact that I'd never seen more than the shape of them under her shirt. So yeah, no, I was more than alright with Sophie taking her shirt off on the couch. If anything, I was sad that she had already set the limit at leaving her bra on.
But this was weird right? Tell me I'm not strange for thinking it was weird that my best friend was going to take out her titties in the middle of the living room in front of me, as casually as pouring herself a drink. She wasn't even my girlfriend!]
Yet, no matter how I felt about it, Sophie was doing it. Sophie reached down for the bottom of her tank and pulled it over her head. You'd think she was ripping off a band-aid, not exposing her twin holiest of holies to her besotted childhood friend. But Sophie kept it casual.
I more than made up for Sophie's lack of concern, however, with my own reaction. I gaped. I gawped. Sophie sat back on the couch in nothing but a lacy black bra and a pair of tiny, scarlet shorts. You'd think she'd just showed me the mysteries of the universe. And, to some extent, she truly had.
There are no words to describe what Sophie had revealed to me. Her bra covered a good portion of her breasts, but still. Her boobs were pert, full and proud. They looked perfectly shaped and wonderfully peachy. I know I'm doing a lousy job of describing them. I'm sure you're thinking 'dude, they're just boobs, and your best friends boobs at that.' But I'm telling you. That's my point. They were so much more than anything I can describe to you. Like discovering the sun after a lifetime of darkness.
And, again, I was only seeing about a third of them thanks to Sophie's lacy bra.
"Ahem," Sophie cleared her throat, dramatically.
"Sorry," I said, and did my best to stop staring. It was like trying to look away from a black hole, so strong was that pull to peek.
"Ahem hem," Sophie did it again, even louder this time. She gestured to my chest.
"Oh," I said, "Right." I didn't remember agreeing to this literal tit for tat, but I wasn't going to step away from it, either. I pulled off my t-shirt, sticky with sweat, and tossed it aside.
"Very nice," Sophie said, looking at me appraisingly.
"You know, I'm completely bare while you're still wearing your bra. It seems to me it would be more even if we were both topless," I said. I mean, can you blame me for trying?
Sophie smirked and shook her head. "Mmmmm… Nice!" she said. She turned the movie back on.
We finished the film, both of us staying in our state of half-dress. You won't be surprised to learn that I missed most of what was on the screen. Look, I'm sure that Moira Kelly was kind of cute for her day, but compared to Sophie's luscious, stupendous, lace-covered chest, nothing else could compete.
I spent the entire time stealing glances when I thought Sophie wasn't looking. It wasn't enough. A lifetime's pass to stare wouldn't have been enough.
When the movie was over, when the guy finally got the girl, Sophie looked my way. I was ready to get berated for my inability to keep my eyes off Sophie's mounds. Instead, she raised an eyebrow. Pointed her chin. Well, I guess it wasn't too hot after all.
"Here's fine," Sophie said, sliding off the couch.
Instinctively I looked around. If the house hadn't been empty, I was pretty sure we'd have already been caught by now. I joined Sophie on the living room floor.
Sophie reached for a pillow off the couch. She didn't bother grabbing for her shirt. Oh. My. God. As if things couldn't get any better. Seeing Sophie lying on her stomach -- about to pleasure herself with a pillow -- with her breasts hanging near-free in her bra? I swear I felt my sanity start to snap.
"You like my titties?" Sophie asked, her face cinched as she pressed down.
For some reason, the word 'titties' sounded strange coming out of her mouth. The sight of her humping the floor was more than enough to overwhelm my momentary pause.
"You look so sexy," I said. I settled into the floor. Honestly, I was too hard at that point to hump. It didn't matter. Watching Sophie was more than enough.
"Oh, that feels so good," Sophie said, "Seeing you staring. Am I truly so amazing, Jeff?"
"You have no idea," I said.
"Think about it. Doing this. Holding me. Squeezing. Would you like that? Do you -- OH! -- want to feel my body while I do this? While I cum for you?"
"Yes… fuck yes," I said.
"Oh Jeff, I wish you could..." Sophie froze mid-moment. "What's wrong?"
"Nothing."
"Then why aren't you... you know?"
"Oh," I said. I was surprised she even noticed that I wasn't stuffing myself against the floor. "Well, um, you see. It's kinda hard to do this when I'm… this hard."
"Aw, did looking at my titties give you a stiffy?" Sophie asked. Boy, she really did like using that word for her breasts. "I thought getting an erection was supposed to help you with this stuff."
"It does," I said, "It would. It's just, when we do it this way, if I'm too worked up, it hurts when I try to, you know, make things happen."
"Well, what if you did it a different way," Sophie said, "You know, the way that it would work with you erect… and on your back?"
"I… I don't know."
"Take it out," Sophie said, "Show me. It's OK. I want to see it. Please?"
"No bra," I said. If I was going for it, then I was going for it.
Sophie didn't say a word. She reached back and unsnapped her black, lacy lingerie. She pulled it away and finally, her bare breasts hung free. They were better than I'd been picturing. Plump with phenomenally pert, pink nipples. I lost track of time. Of myself. My whole universe shattered by such a simple moment.
"Your turn," Sophie said. I noticed she'd stopped humping the pillow completely. She was waiting for me to get set.
I stood up and shimmied my shorts and underwear down in one go. My penis popped up, sticking straight out, like an overwound jack-in-the-box. I grabbed it immediately. Unable to control my urge to stroke myself.
Now, it was Sophie's turn to gasp. She stared up at my dick like it was an obelisk. A great and powerful object of desire.
"Wow," Sophie said. It seemed she wanted to add to that sentiment, but her brain was no longer in the business of making words.
I sat down on the couch. My bare bottom stuck to the canvas. Sophie spun herself on the ground so she could tilt her head up and see.
"Do you like it?" I asked, repeating what Sophie had said before. "Is my cock really so amazing, Soph?"
"Stroke it," Sophie said, "Show me. I need to see you masturbating."
Like I required a command by that point. My instincts had already kicked in. I gripped my cock and worked the loose skin back and forth. I was only using my hand, and dry at that, but it didn't matter. It felt incredible.
Meanwhile, below me, Sophie began trembling as she took herself to town on the pillow.
"Oh, Jeff," she said, "Feels so good... Your cock. So thick. Oh, I want it. Jerk it for me. Cum for me?"
With everything that had already happened, with all that we were doing, I wasn't going to last long. Fortunately, neither was Sophie.
Sophie rolled up on her groin, pointed her beautiful tits to the sky, then stiffened. Froze in place. Eyes glazed over. Mouth open. Finally, she broke. She let out a short, sharp sob as the pleasure squeezed out of her.
At that same moment, my cock exploded in my hand. A huge fountain of creamy spunk rocketed out and splattered on Sophie's face. I cried out as my orgasm overwhelmed me.
Sophie rolled over onto her back. She jammed her hand into her shorts and buried it in her pussy, working it like she was trying to rip the poor thing off. She stared up at me, eyes filled with hunger despite having already reached her peak.
I hit her perfect tits with my second shot of my pearlescent seed. I splattered her face again with my third. Sophie gasped and groaned as I bathed her in my sticky essence.
Finally, I puddled onto the ground, splayed out next to Sophie. The last of my load leaked out over my fingers. Sophie rolled over and kissed my forehead again. She stank of pussy and sperm. Desire and satisfaction. Man and woman, in a way we're never supposed to experience.
"You got me," Sophie said, gasping for breath, "Got me good."
"Sorry," I said.
"No way, that was awesome," Sophie said. "I'm going to need a shower now though."
"Me too," I said.
Sophie didn't miss what I was implying. For a moment, my best friend stared at me. She had my cum in her silky blonde hair... On her heaving tits. Both of us were barely clothed. Was I really asking for that much more?
To my surprise, Sophie actually seemed to consider my offer. But then she giggled, jumped up and skipped away.
________
July rolled into August. The heatwave ended, and while it wasn't exactly comfortable, we left unbearable back in the rearview mirror. I thought, after everything that had happened, that we'd progress more. Maybe Sophie would repeat her performance and take her top off or ask me to show her my dick. But none of that happened. Instead, we went back to regular old pressing.
At least for a little while.
In the meantime, life didn't stop moving around us. With time to school getting closer, needs outside of masturbating with Sophie began to take precedence. We drove to University a couple of times to make sure everything was set with the registrar and to get our supplies for the year.
Sophie's little sister, Lauren, was getting ready for her last year of high school, and we helped her get set up. Lauren was going to join us at Uni after high school, so we took her with us to see the campus, too.
Sophie and I did our usual chores -- food shopping, laundry, cooking meals. Her parents were still working like dogs, but her older sister, Jessica, got a bit of a break midway through the month and we met her in the city for lunch. Jessica made no mention of the previous 'incident' and certainly we had nothing to say about it.
Jessica and I never really saw eye to eye. I guess her height and around five seven or five eight but it was difficult to judge her shape in her bulky sweater and loose fitting jeans. Her face was the picture of pure beauty with finely arched eyebrows above green eyes that sparkled like rare treasures and lashes that looked long enough to braid. High, delicate cheekbones gave a remarkable sharpness to her features, as did her dainty nose that rested above the soft pink lips of her narrow mouth. Tiny orange freckles dotted her smooth face as if placed there by the skillful dance of a master's paintbrush on a fresh white canvass. Surrounding it all was a thick mane of lustrous red curls that were pulled back in a tight ponytail, with one unruly strand defying restraint to hang down the left side of her face. Even her voice was beautiful, I realised in awe.
There were hints of Sophie in her looks but where my best friend had curves, Jessica was willowy and slight. As the three of us ate lunch together I noticed she would look up at me, through her long eyelashes, every time Sophie was preoccupied with something. When she noticed me noticing her I became confident that something had changed between us. Jessica smiled. She would lean towards me… her fingers would linger on mine… where there was once hostility I now sensed a mutual attraction transcending the familial relationship that comes with me being friends with her sister.
Later that week, when I spent time at their house, Jessica no longer avoided me. She was flirting with me! Relishing times when Sophie was indisposed to place her hands on mine, or massage my shoulders. As timel progressed, the touches became more frequent, the greeting kisses moved from the cheeks to the lips and the private, affectionate glances and sexual innuendo between us became more titillating. I admit to being a willing participant with her in escalating the physical and mental aspects of our closeness… and Sophie was none the wiser.
Toward the end of my most recent visit, Jessica approached me after lunch while Sophie was otherwise occupied, and she told me she greatly enjoyed having me stay with them, especially appreciating my warmth toward her. I did not know where her conversation was leading, so I just let her talk.
She moved close to me, put her hand on my arm, looked into my eyes and told me, "I’m single and I think you’re growing into a very attractive man. To be honest Jeff, I have been thinking about you for many months. I hope that doesn't shock you."
Without breaking eye-contact, I put my hand over hers and replied, "Sophie… wouldn't be happy with me if she knew…”
“She's not here. Don't you find me attractive?”
“Yes,” I gulped, “I've been thinking about you, too, in ways that are not appropriate." I immediately felt that I may have been too presumptuous about the intent of her words, but I was wrong.
She quickly said, "You're not dating my sister, you're just friends! I just want you to know how I feel, Jeff," and she leaned against me and kissed me, twice, both times softly, and then more firmly a third time which clearly indicated to me she had a pressing need for intimacy.
I put my hands on her waist and pulled her tightly against me, feeling for the first time the pressure of her breasts against my chest and the contact of her thighs on mine. I continued the increasing passion of that third kiss and when I put my tongue on her lips she eagerly opened her mouth and an audible groan rattled in her throat.
Our first passionate encounter ended abruptly when Sophie called to us from another room. We separated quickly with both of us a bit stunned by what had just happened.
I spent the rest of the afternoon contemplating the joys of passionate, fulfilling sex with a willing and eager woman, something that had become a distant memory for me. My mind's eye repeatedly undressed Jessica and visualized us fucking each other to multiple orgasms. I knew I was very likely overreacting, but I reveled in thinking about the extraordinary pleasures we could share.
The three of us went to a cozy restaurant that evening, and our flirting spoke volumes although it was necessarily subtle due to Sophie's presence. Jessica was seated across from me, and during the meal she rubbed my leg under the table with her bare foot. It was a simple, suggestive act, and I found it very pleasing and highly erotic. I felt my cock becoming firm, and I liked it.
When Sophie left us to use the restroom, I said to Jessica, "What's happening here?”
“I know what you two were doing… that day… but I also know she hasn't gone all the way with you. I really enjoy spending time with you, Jeff. I like our flirting and… I'm willing to give you what she won’t.”
“What? Are you serious?"
"I am serious, Jeff. Honestly. I have strong feelings for you, and I want to act on them." She reached down and ran her hand up my leg… towards my swollen member. She slid her hand down my inner thigh and traced the outline of my cock with her long fingernails. God, that felt great. I stared at her hardening nipples as they protruded through her top and stared into her emerald green eyes. Jessica smiled a wicked smile as she rubbed my cock through my pants, pre-cum was soaking my underwear. Even if it only went this far – I was in heaven.
She continued to squeeze my cock, I was sure I was going to cum inside my boxers.
"Jess… stop!” I gasped.
"Oh poor thing, you need relief don't you."
I gulped. She took her dainty thump and rubbed the pre-cum stain at the tip of my cock. I was in heaven and my cock jerked in response. She continued to rub my pre-cum and my cock head below. My glans was enlarged and ripening for the older sister.
"Jeff, your penis is huge!" she hissed. Her eyes were glued to my cock.
“Please, Jessica!” I said, not even knowing if I wanted her to stop or continue.
“I know you want to spare my sister's feelings, Jeff. That's so cute and so very chivalrous of you… here she comes,” then she whispered as Sophie approached the table, “I want you and it is going to happen sooner or later. If she doesn't make her move… I’ll be waiting to make mine.”
She smiled and all I could do was smile back. Sophie misread the situation and assumed we were simply getting along. Jessica made some excuses and left me with her younger sister… and sporting an uncomfortable erection.
“I see you still have a thing for redheads,” Sophie giggled, noticing the bulge in my pants but not realising just how true her statement was. We both watched her older sister walk out of sight, her hips swaying gracefully, her red mane of hair bouncing.
The next time we met at their house Jessica smiled knowingly but made no moves with her sister so close by. In other words, they acted like perfectly normal siblings, and we enjoyed our summer break as best we could, considering the circumstances. I guess only Jessica knew we were slipping away for shared masturbation sessions every now and then.
"I want to try something different this time," Sophie announced when I snuck into her bedroom. It was a random Wednesday and after sharing pleasantries with her big sister, she'd given me the chin jut, and here we were, getting ready to get off under the watchful eye of Link and Tom Nook, eyeing us from Sophie's bedroom walls.
The fact that Sophie had spoken up at all already had me nervous. Sure, we talked dirty to each other during the act, but we never came out and discussed the mechanics of what we were up to. Not really.
I assumed Sophie meant that she wanted me to jerk off again. Which, I was totally up for. I was all prepared to let her know that I was fine with it (in exchange for seeing titties), when she swerved so hard it nearly knocked me over.
"I'm just thinking," Sophie said, "Instead of using the floor or a pillow or whatever, it might be nice to try it together."
I raised an eyebrow. Wasn't that what we'd been doing?
"No, I mean, like. If you were pressing on me. And I was pressing on you. It might feel even better, you know?"
I was too shocked to respond. What was Sophie suggesting, exactly? Did she sense her sister wanted sex? Was she offering me her body?
"We'd wear our clothes," Sophie said, as if that made things better. "It would be the same as always. Sort of…"
It was that sort of that really set it apart, wasn't it? I think some part of me was convinced, even after what we'd done during the movie, that this remained normal behavior… just friends… not boyfriend and girlfriend… not lovers. Normal. Well… not that you could tell someone about it, and they wouldn't stare at you in horror. I mean, I wasn't going to proactively bring it up at parties or anything. But I thought it was something I could confess to if needed.
This, though -- what Sophie was suggesting -- was so close to actual sex with Sophie, I didn't know how to respond. Would I, like, touch her? Would we kiss? Would she grab my butt while I pressed against her?
"Well, we'll have to touch," Sophie answered, "Definitely no kissing, though. And as to your butt, well, you do have a nice ass. But I'll try to restrain myself if you will."
"I don't know, Sophie," I said.
"Pleeeeeease," Sophie said, "If we don't like it, we can stop. I promise it'll be awesome, and I bet it'll feel way better than doing it on the floor. And it won't be anything different than we're already doing. It's almost exactly the same thing. Truly."
"So, you would, like, lie down. And I would be on top of you. And we would sort of, um, align?"
"Exactly," Sophie said. She clapped her hands. Somehow, it seemed, I'd agreed to do this without realising it.
My buxom, beautiful, blonde best friend climbed onto her bed and lay on her back. She patted the comforter, like asking a puppy to jump up and join her for a snuggle. Per usual, Sophie was wearing a t-shirt and tiny shorts. Yellow and green, respectively.
I had on a shirt, as well, and a pair of gray sweat-shorts. The thought of lying on Sophie clearly appealed to one part of my anatomy, because I was already achingly erect. For once, my hard-on was going to be an advantage when we went to press.
I climbed onto the bed. It was oddly soft, like trying to crawl across a Bounce House with fifty kids going to town on it. I dragged myself next to Sophie. Our faces so close, our noses could practically touch.
"Like this," I said.
"Whole body," Sophie said.
I climbed over Sophie. She spread her thighs. Holy fuck. This was oh-so-very-much like fucking. The clothes did not make a damned difference, I swear they didn't.
Sophie seemed to be rethinking her idea, as well. Like the sudden closeness finally brought it home to her about what she was about to do with her best friend. She gave me a nervous smile as I adjusted myself. But she didn't stop me.
Gingerly, I aimed my groin over Sophie's. Then I slowly lowered it down. My hardness pressed into her. I couldn't tell if I had the right spot or not.
"Little higher," Sophie said. "To the left."
Through layers of clothing, I couldn't truly tell whether I was pressing against a leg, a tummy, or a pussy. But Sophie sure knew when I hit her cleft because she let out a long, satisfied sigh.
"There you go," Sophie said. She brushed her long blonde hair out of her eyes. "That's the spot."
Sophie looked up at me, expectantly. Again, we shared an anxious grin.
"OK?" I asked.
"Yes, OK," Sophie said.
I became very aware of her soft, warm body. Her breasts pressing into my chest. Her legs on either side of mine. The smell of her shampoo -- apple-y and sweet. Her full lips and cute little tongue. The endless blue-sky of her eyes. Not a cloud in sight for miles.
Sophie seemed to be examining me in the same way. Her eyes and body adjusting to mine. She put her hand up to touch my cheek, then ripped it away like it burned her.
"Sorry," she said, "Habit."
I didn't have a good sense of Sophie's sexual experience. I knew she'd had boyfriends and I was sure they'd done more than kiss. I didn't bother asking because she was my best friend, and it was none of my business. She certainly never inquired about my (meager) dating history and I was never going to tell her about the kiss I shared with Jessica.
Now, though, intimately on top of each other, I wondered if this was something Sophie had shared with someone else. We say 'virginity' like it's a singular thing and I suppose it can be. But there are all sorts of 'virginities' if you think about it -- an endless number of intimate acts we can experience for the first time. I couldn't help but wonder if Sophie was sharing one of those with me in that very moment. The same way I was giving my own to her.
"You can press," Sophie said, "I'm ready."
I nodded. With my hardness firmly slotted against Sophie, I ground down.
Sophie's eyes flashed. She giggled. Then groaned.
"That's. Definitely. The spot," she said.
"Uh huh," I agreed.
We pushed against each other for as long as we could, then broke. Gasping. Did it again. In some ways, this experience was almost expected. It's what I'd been picturing every time on the floor, after all. And yet it was so different than anything I could have imagined. Beyond my fantasies into something truly unimaginable. Wonderful in every way.
I pressed into Sophie and her hands reached up and gripped my butt, pushing me down into her.
"Sorry," Sophie said, but she didn't stop.
I grabbed her shoulders for purchase, in response. For a moment, I thought about reaching lower. I was afraid that one wrong action would end things. I can't imagine how that would have happened. But in the moment, I swear it made sense.
Sophie's gasps and groans got faster. Our actions more frantic. We worked each other to our release. Unlike before, we didn't talk. We didn't need to. All the stimulation we required was right there, with each other.
"Fuck! Soph! I'm close!" I managed to squeak out.
"Do it," Sophie said, "Let it go."
A moment later, I felt the warm spurting wetness of my ejaculate spill into my shorts. There was something almost painful about it. Strained. The bliss overtook me. I felt Sophie's hand on my head. Stroking my hair lovingly. I became very aware of sharing this intimate, vulnerable thing with Sophie. It made everything more satisfying, yet also scarier.
When I got my strength back, I rolled off of Sophie.
"That was nice," she said, "Thank you for letting that happen."
"Did you...?"
"No… Not really," Sophie said.
"I'm sorry," I said, meaning it.
"No, don't be," Sophie said, "Honestly it was totally awesome. Just different. I loved it."
I nodded, letting myself believe her. If I thought the floor was comfortable post-cum, you can only imagine how nice it felt to be in Sophie's soft warm bed. I let my head loll against the perfumed pillows.
Then Sophie said something that totally blew my mind.
"I think it would be better if we do it without pants next time," she said.
There wasn't a word in that sentence that didn't make my heart race.
________
Fortunately (or not, depending on your perspective), my best friend didn't mean naked, which is what I initially thought she intended.
"No, we need underwear, silly!" Sophie said, clearly trying not to laugh, “We are not going to ruin our friendship by doing something stupid.”
We were in my bedroom this time. Keeping things fresh, I guess. It was a few days after our previous encounter, and I'd spent the entire time on tenterhooks trying to figure out what Sophie had meant by 'without pants.' Obviously, I guessed wrong.
"That would be way too much like actual sex," Sophie explained, as if this were a totally logical way to draw the line. "Also, to be honest we've had to cut back on some necessities because of, well, everything. You know, medical things. So, I'm like, not safe. At the moment. Having at least a layer between me and any of your little swimmers is probably for the best."
"Wow, I'm sorry," I said, "That sucks."
In all that we'd been going through, basic needs like birth control had never occurred to me. I guess being a guy afforded me a few more luxuries than I had realised. I wondered who else in the family was going without at the moment. Things that had never occurred to me.
"It's whatever," Sophie said, "Honestly, it's not the end of the world. Not like I have a boyfriend or anything right now. And Mom thinks we'll be able to get things back to how they were in a few months, so I'll be good to go."
"OK," I said, "Still, is there something I can do to help?"
"Well, you can start by taking your pants off so we can do this properly," Sophie said. I mean, if that wasn't the sexiest thing you've ever heard, what is?
I smirked at Sophie and lowered my bottoms, careful to keep my boxers in place. Sophie shucked off her own shorts and hopped up onto my bed. She lay back, unable to keep from making a silly giggle.
"OK, same as last time," Sophie said.
I wish I could tell you that I was used to being in such close contact with Sophie by then. But getting on top of her was the same disorienting experience all over again. I was dizzy like I'd climbed a mountain, rather than mounted my sexy younger sibling.
I rested my hardness on Sophie's sex. Well, she was right about one thing, pressing with just underwear on was way different. The thin cloth seemed barely able to contain us. I swore I could feel the heat and dampness of Sophie's pussy. I was certain she could feel the warmth of my hard-on. The fly of my boxers never felt so precarious.
I pressed and Sophie moaned. She wrapped her arms and legs around me, holding me close. I became very aware of how much we were bare skin to bare skin… Her legs on mine. I buried my head in the crook of her neck. Her scent overwhelmed me as I ground into her.
"Oh Jeff." Sophie humped up into me. I could tell the pleasure was taking hold of her this time. "This is amazing! You're so good."
Both of us were slick with sweat. My room was already hot, but now it felt like we were baking. My muscles ached. How was this so much work?
"Getting... close..." Sophie said.
I pressed down as hard as I could. Sophie made this strange, high pitched, strained noise. Then punctuated it with a gasp. The effort put me over the top as well. Both of us came hard, wrapped around each other.
When it was over, Sophie smiled and gave me a peck on the lips. I was so enraptured by my orgasm, by Sophie's, I didn't even startle.
"Yup, better with just underwear," Sophie said. She pushed me off of her and I saw an oozing creamy mess emerging through my underwear. I'd left a pretty large mess on her panties and she had a few streaks down her thighs, as well. The liquid was white, so I knew it wasn't only Sophie's lubrication. My sperm seemed to make her soaked panties define her swollen labia… I was struck dumb at the sight!
"Mmmm, it came close. No further, though," Sophie said, "It would be way too dangerous. I better take these off."
I nodded my agreement, eagerly, but she simply laughed and danced into the bathroom to clean up.
________
Despite everything going on with her family finances, there was one area that her parents swore we could not skimp on: their baby sister Lauren's eighteenth birthday party.
They invited everyone we could think of to the house -- family, friends, neighbors -- whoever wanted to come plus quite a few people who probably didn't but showed up anyway. They rented a tent for the backyard, plus tables and chairs. They had catered food, a live band (some of Lauren's high school friends, apparently), the whole thing.
If there wasn't too much food, too many people, and too much noise there was an overabundance of one thing: alcohol. And that's what got me into trouble.
I was invited, of course, and I spent most of my time trying to enjoy myself. In some ways, it was nice, seeing all these people -- family and friends that I'd managed to avoid all summer suddenly felt welcome. At least mostly. Every conversation was tinged with the fear that someone was going to start interrogating me about what was going on with me or Sophie. It gave even the sweetest moments a sour twist.
About a couple of hours into it, I was walking back from the bathroom when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and saw Sophie standing behind me, grinning from ear-to-ear. She was wearing a sleeveless, summery dress with a pink, floral pattern that showed off her curves. Sophie had a beer in her hand and, judging by the look in her eyes, quite a few more in her belly.
"Hey Jeff," she said, a bit too loudly, "There's someone who wants to say 'hi.'"
"OK?"
Sophie took my hand and led me out to the backyard. There had to be at least twenty people out there, impressive considering the size of our lawn. Sophie pulled me straight through the morass to the back, where her sister was lying back in a recliner. She was nursing a beer and her red hair, a gene she shared with her big sister Jessica, hung past her shoulders. She wore it straight and her eyes were sparkling blue like Sophie's. The three sisters only really differed in their figures. Jessica was tall and willowy, Sophie was curvaceous and Lauren was petite. She had the body of a gymnast and rarely stood out in comparison to her older siblings.
"Jeff, you remember Lauren, don't you?" Sophie said, then collapsed into giggles.
Of course I knew Lauren. Lauren was Sophie's eighteen year old sister… the birthday girl. She was a sweet, quiet girl who spent years staring at me as if I had arrived from another planet. She spotted us, and her face lit up. She, like Sophie, had a light dusting of freckles on her fair skin, which went well with her hippie look. Tonight she wore a choker and a crop top with a floral print on it, which, I noticed with a slight twinge, accentuated her smaller breasts beautifully. Clearly the top wasn't conducive to a bra, because her nipples pushed through the fabric in the cool night air. I looked away, scolding myself. Lauren was Sophie's little sister, and though I had always thought she was stunningly beautiful in a wood nymph kind of way, I loved Sophie and was content to admire Lauren only in stolen glances.
"Thank god you're here," Lauren said, hugging us. "I was worried I’d have to talk to more people I don't know. Seems like I've made a lot of new friends."
"You could use a few friends, little sis," Sophie suggested, raising her eyebrow. "And there are a good amount of guys here trying to talk to you."
Lauren scrunched her pretty face up in mock distaste. "Not interested," she said, and I could have sworn she looked at me while she said it.
"You're gonna have to date at some point," Sophie said. It was something she'd talked to me about before, this beautiful sister of hers who didn't seem to want to return anyone's advances. We'd tried setting her up with some of my friends, but she'd always shot them down.
I did my best to say hello and wish her a happy birthday while also ignoring Sophie. The blonde sister was schmoozing around the garden, drunkenly flirting with every guy in turn and demanding that they date her younger sister. I did, indeed, remember Lauren. Lying back in the sun, she was even cuter than my mind had given her credit for. The petite redhead extended her hand, and I gave it a little touch.
"Don't mind Sophie," Lauren said, "She's had a few too many, I fear."
"What about you?"
"Oh, definitely don't ignore me," Lauren said. She gave me a sly smile.
Sophie started laughing even harder somewhere in the background.
"Jeez Sophie, take a breath," I said.
I sat on the end of the lounger and talked to Lauren for a bit. She was back from school for a couple weeks. She had all sorts of fantastic stories about the adventures she would go on when she was old enough. She wanted to escape life in this little town, eat amazing food, and basically having the experience of a lifetime.
"What about you?" Lauren asked, "How's your summer been?"
"Oh, just hanging out," I said, very aware of Sophie's presence. I'm sure my cheeks flushed as I said it.
"Yeah, Sophie told me all about it," Lauren said. My heart slowed. A rush filled my ears. Sophie hadn't told Lauren everything everything, had she? "She said you guys have been sitting around the house watching movies or whatever. Sounds miserable."
"Oh, yes," I said, relief flooding me. "That's exactly what's been happening."
"Well, I can't say it's exactly been bad for you," Lauren said, eyeing me meaningfully, "You look good, Jeff. You filled out."
"Oh, um, thanks," I said, "You do too. Even cuter."
"Cuter, huh?" Lauren said. Her smile radiated warmth. She sighed and her eyes seemed to glaze over. “Do you think I’m cuter than my sisters?”
"OK, OK, meet and greet time is over," Sophie said, breaking in. Her voice abruptly serious. "Come on Jeff, we need to go give Lauren her birthday presents."
"Let's give it to her later, you're in no state to…" I began. Sophie glared at me so hard, I felt my bones begin to crack.”
"Wait here," I onceded and darted back into the house. When I returned I was carrying two small boxes. "This is for you," I told her.
“Open the bigger box!” Sophie gleefully instructed, “It was my choice… just so lover boy here doesn’t get embarrassed.”
Lauren sat up and did as she was told, carefully unwrapping the first box. Inside was a very skimpy lingerie set. Sophie was right, she had chosen it, paid for it and I had nothing to do with it. The material looked like silk, quite expensive, and bright red. Lauren held up the lacey bra and panties with a very happy look on her face.
“Thanks, Sophie! You listened! I am in desperate need of some sexy lingerie and this looks… wow!”
I think my face was as red as the underwear.
“I’ll give you a show sometime,” she said, her eyes never leaving mine.
“Maybe wearing that you’ll finally get laid!” Sophe chortled.
“Then maybe you should wear it!” Lauren joked back, “You’re such a prude, Soph! Thank you though. Thank you both.”
“You’re welcome,” I replied as Sophie slumped on the lounger, clearly running on empty. “This is for you, too.” I handed her the second smaller box.
“Jeff chose it, I had nothing to do with it.” Sophie mumbled as she lay back.
Lauren looked dismayed. "I can't accept a gift from you, Jeff," she said.
"Just have a look," I begged.
When she opened the box she found a thin gold necklace that held a small ornament made of two different metals elaborately interwoven. "It's amazing," she said. "What is it?"
"It's a Celtic knot. The two strands are interlaced to form an endless loop. I bought it because it makes me think about how you and your family have become intertwined with my life. You’re the sister I never had… and you only turn eighteen once. I wanted to get you something you could keep."
She caught her breath. "That's beautiful, Jeff. But I can't..."
I interrupted her. "It's a common enough design that wearing it won't mean anything to anyone else, but you'll know what it means to me," I told her. "Please accept it." I took it from her and proceeded to drape it around her neck and engage the clasp.
She stood up and walked over to the window to look at her reflection. "It really is beautiful," she murmured. Then she turned and kissed me. "Thank you, Jeff."
Suddenly her eyes focused on Sophie… who was already out like a light. "She’s lucky to have a friend like you.”
I was still reeling from the kiss. Fortunately Sophie hadn’t noiced. She wouldn’t be noticing anything for a short while at least.
“Let’s let her sleep. I need something to eat and I need protecting from all these strangers. Sit with me, Jeff?”
We stood in the kitchen drinking cold lemonade and chatting. I loved talking with Lauren. She was smart, funny, and a great listener when I droned on about Sophie, or school, or whatever. I always felt so comfortable around her. I often told her things I wouldn't tell my Mom, or even my best friend, and she always gave me excellent advice. She was a little firecracker when she got to know you, but otherwise she was distant and answered to no one.
That particular evening, I was telling Lauren about my YouTube channel and the stream Sophie and I had made the night before.
“Don’t you have a love life?” Lauren slipped into the conversation completely nonchalantly.
“None to speak of…”
“Have you ever thought about… getting it on with Sophie?”
“God no! Of course not.” I replied, probably too defensively.
“Good.”
“Good?”
“I mean you can if you want to but I know she can be… distant. Cold.”
“Sophie is not cold…”
“I meant sexually. She’s such a geek and she’s still a virgin!”
“Are you?” I replied, trying to break the conversation. But she answered immediately.
“Of course I’m not a virgin!” This was news to me! And suddenly, I didn’t know how to take it.
“I know you’re a virgin though,” she said in a lower voice.
“So,” I said, taking a quick sip of lemonade.
“Have you done anything… with a girl?” asked Lauren.
“You know I have. I have told you about every one of my failed relationships.” I said sadly, “Maybe I am just a prude… or maybe I really am just bad boyfriend material.”
Lauren laughed, “Oh, I'm sure it's not you, Jeff.”
“It must be. It's like I have some kind of repulsing special power.” I joked, trying to lighten the conversation.
“You just haven't found what you're looking for yet,” Lauren said.
“I'm not even sure how to keep looking.” I sighed. “Maybe Relationships are not worth the hassle?P
Lauren sipped her drink slowly, and there was a long pause before she spoke.
“Jeff.” She looked me in the eyes. Hers were blue, with patterns identical to Sophie’s. Somehow I'd never noticed that before. “Have you considered that maybe you just aren’t looking in the right places?”
I was a little shocked by her question.
“What makes you say that?”
“Well,” she put her glass down on the counter, 'it seems to me that you spend an awful lot of time with Sophie. Girls are going to keep their distance while you two seem so close. I get that you're not but… you're never going get with anyone else while she is taking up so much of your time. She's never going to put out, and…”
“And what?” I asked, my voice surprisingly quiet.
“And I was wondering... I mean, have you ever thought about you and me?”
“Us? Together?”
Lauren nodded. I had to think before answering. The air between us had changed. The conversation was becoming dangerous, but in an exciting way.
“Yes”' I replied. “I've thought about what it would be like.” Lauren smiled gently and nodded. I felt free to continue. “Like, sometimes, if I see you with your boyfriends I… feel… protective… jealous.” I felt myself blush slightly.
'I’ve thought about you, too,' said Lauren. “Have you ever kissed Sophie?'
“A few times,” then I added to throw her off the scent, “when we were younger.”
It had been a hot day, but until that moment I had not been aware of it. Now I felt my whole body getting warmer. I'd never talked about this with anyone, and I wasn't prepared for how exciting it felt.
“So, when was your first proper kiss with Sophie?” she asked.
I glanced down at Lauren's bare stomach, at the smooth, tanned skin that disappeared into the waist of her shorts. Then I slipped my eyes back up her body, to the swell of her breasts. Her nipples were hard beneath her top.
“We aren’t like that… I haven’t… we haven’t…” I replied, suddenly very nervous. I wasn't sure if she was pressing too far. I wasn't even sure where too far was. She grabbed my hand and led me to the empty dining room.
“Well… I need a proper birthday kiss,” she said, closing the door. “It's something I want to share with you. You’re special, Jeff, and I want to kiss you.”
“I don’t think we should?”
“But it’s my birthday? she pouted, “and you have no idea what it is even going to eel like.” She stared at me with a kind of serious expression. “You just have to experience it to know.”
My stomach was tingling. Neither of us spoke. I put my empty glass down and found myself moving very slowly toward her. We were in a moment. I'm sure you've been there, too. You're with someone, and you both stop talking, and there's this incredible tension in the air because you know what's about to happen, and it's terrifying and wonderful at the same time.
Lauren had been leaning against the table. She stood up straight and turned to face me dead on. I took another step and began to reach out with one hand. I hesitated, and let my arm fall back down. But the look in her eyes made me reach out again, and this time I touched her arm. The simple contact of my fingers on her skin made me feel it was okay. My final step was quicker, and it brought me right to her, mere inches away. I tilted my head, parted my lips, and leaned forward.
My eyes didn't close until our lips met. At first it was a shock, like jumping into cold water. Then my fear blew out like a flame, and it didn't matter anymore that I was kissing Sophie’s little sister. All that mattered was the softness of her skin, the smell of perfume and shampoo, the comfort of her hands on my hips, and the warm, delicate dance of her velvet lips. She was right: it was like nothing I had experienced before.
The first kiss was brief, maybe only six seconds. Our lips separated, and I opened my eyes to gaze into hers. She might have been about to ask me how it felt, when I pressed myself closer and kissed her again. I put my free hand on her waist, my thumb resting against her stomach. My whole body seemed to come alive. My lips were at the center of an electrical storm that raced through me, lighting me up. It was almost more than I could bare.
The second kiss was much longer, and when it was over, I was breathless. Lauren's blue eyes were sparkling. I'd never seen her look more beautiful. That brief moment, as we stood there gazing silently at each other, changed everything for me. It was like admitting to myself all the unformed thoughts and feelings I'd had since I was a little boy; things that I'd been afraid to explore in the naked light of day. After all the fumbling and let-downs of my experiences with other women – though there hadn't been that many – this suddenly felt perfectly right.
Lauren slowly took my hand from her arm and placed it on her bikini top. I was shaking slightly. At first I couldn't move. Then I began to stroke her, curving my hand to the shape of her small breast. I felt the outline of her rigid nipple beneath my palm, and she sighed as I brushed across it. I took notice, and pinched her nipple between my thumb and finger.
“Harder,” she whispered.
I pinched her again, and this time she sucked in breath and bit her bottom lip. I felt a surge of arousal, knowing that I had given her pleasure. For the first time, I could see that I was capable of making someone feel good, on equal terms.
Lauren was breathing hard. She kissed me this time, resting one hand gently on my face. Her other hand moved to my waist, pushing my T-shirt up and holding my side. She caressed me softly at first, then became firmer as she moved up toward my chest. I closed my eyes and let out a fragile moan.
That was when she stopped.
I opened my eyes, my chest rising and falling rapidly, my legs quivering. Her hand was still on my side, but her head was turned slightly away.
“We should stop,” she said.
I panicked. Had I done something wrong? My mind was racing. I felt drunk, and none of it made any sense. All I wanted was for her to keep touching me.
I asked, “Why?”
At that moment the front door opened, and I heard the muffled sounds of her Mom coming into the dining room. I still didn't move. I wanted to cry.
Lauren looked into my eyes. “I want to go further,” she whispered, “if you want to?”
Then she removed her hand and stepped away. I straightened my T-shirt and picked up the empty glasses from the counter. Mom walked into the dining room, preoccupied by the tray of food she was carrying.
“Oh, hi!” she said to Lauren. She looked at me, and I knew that my cheeks must have been flushed. I gave a shaky smile and turned away, back to the dishwasher. “You'll never guess who I just ran into,” her Mom went on.
“Who?” Lauren asked.
And suddenly everything was normal again. her Mom and Lauren talked just as they always did, and I got out of there as quickly as I could and went up to Sophie’s room. As soon as my door was shut I almost collapsed onto her bed. I'd never been so excited, so intensely aroused, in my life. I was dizzy, and I wanted to scream. I closed my eyes and replayed the whole scene in my head, reliving certain details over and over.
When I ventured back downstairs the party was almost over, most of the guests had left. Sophie was still sleeping in the garden and Lauren was saying her goodbyes to her friends.
Jessica caught my arm and told me what a wonderful gift I had bought her sister. Her green eyes seemed to dance and, for the first time, actually looked at me with warmth and respect. Lauren bounded towards us, fingering her necklace and Jessica disappeared into the kitchen. As soon as he was out of sight she planted a huge kiss on my cheek.
“I think my sister is warming to you!”
“Yes, I think she is.” I said, still just as confused as ever.
“Come on, let’s mop up the food before Sophie wakes up with a bad case of the munchies. Mom and Dad are on taxi duty for some of the guests so we will have the dining room to ourselves.” She grabbed my hand and dragged me back into the snug room with the leftovers displayed on the table. As we began to eat, Lauren started to talk.
We talked about Jessca’s recent break up. We talked about some drama her friends were experiencing. All the while, as her right hands were feeding her face… and right foot was casually caressing my leg.
"So what do you know about pleasing a girl, about having sex?" Sophie's little sister asked.
Though now sporting a raging hard-on that filled the front of my boxers, I was still uncomfortable with this conversation. However, I was equally as interested in seeing where it was going.
"I picked up a few ideas from some porno movies and experimented a little… with some ex-girlfriends," I confessed.
"Well," she said, "forget about most of what you have learned from the porno films because for most girls, that's not how it works in real life."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"Number one, most girls don't want cum blasted all over their faces. Number two, there's more to it than her sucking you off and you fucking her afterward."
I had never heard Sophie's sister talk like this before, she was being so frank. But, it was definitely a turn-on as I sat across the table from her. Trying to conceal my excitement, I shifted in my seat again so my hardened cock would have some more room in my boxers.
"Ok, tell me more," I encouraged her.
"Girls, at least for me and most of my friends, like to have some attention paid to us as well."
"What kind of attention?"
"Well, one of the best times I had with a guy started very innocently," she began. "We had been making out in my room and he was doing a number on my neck. Nibbling and kissing on my neck and shoulders. It was giving me chills, not to mention making me completely horny."
I could tell from her tone that the memories were still vivid, as her breathing changed slightly and her face became a little flush with color.
"I wasn't planning on doing anything more with him," she continued, "but the more he focused his attention on me without wanting anything right away the more I began to want him."
I so wanted to reach down and rub my cock right then and there, but I was afraid if I did Lauren would freak out or something. So I just sat there, listening intently and contracting my pubic muscles now and then to make my cock move ever so slightly inside my shorts.
"After making out for a little while longer," Lauren continued, "I unbuttoned my blouse for him, figuring he would get the hint."
"Did he?" I asked quickly.
I was having no trouble picturing the scene in my mind as I imagined what he was going to do to Lauren's little, perky tits.
"Oh yes, Jeff," she answered. "He sure did. He undid a few more buttons and took off my top."
"Were you wearing a bra?"
"Nope," she replied, smiling. "I often go without a bra under my tops. It's just one of the advantages of not being too gifted."
My earlier glimpse of her breast confirmed her statement as I was now fully erect and throbbing. All I wanted to do at that moment was to feel my hardness, but I was still able to realise that having this conversation was one thing, playing with my cock while Sophie's sister sat only a few feet away was another thing completely.
"He began to lick my nipples, ever so lightly," Lauren continued. "Then he took one in his mouth and began to gently suck on it."
From my position across the table, I could see she was enjoying her own story. As she shifted in her chair, her pajama top betrayed her erect nipples as they were now pressed firmly against the fabric.
"Do you like having your nipples sucked," I asked cautiously, not sure just how far I could question her before she would decide not to answer.
"Oh yes, most girls do, but don't go all hard and heavy on her nipples all at once. They should be licked or tongued, gently at first, then harder. Same thing goes if you start to suck on them. Vary it up and watch for her reaction. She'll let you know how she likes it, soft or hard or a mix of the two."
I was having a hard time keeping my hand above the table. As I listened intently to Sophie's sister, I reached for my glass and accidentally knocked a fork onto the floor. Leaning down to reach for my utensil, I gave a quick glance under the table at where Lauren sat. My heart nearly jumped from inside my chest as she had her legs spread wide, offering me a view at the now-wet front of her panties. I banged my head on the underside of the table as I quickly sat up, desperately not wanting to get caught staring at Sophie's sister's pussy.
"Dropped my fork," I managed to say as I set it back on the table. I had never looked at Sophie's sister like that before, but found it to be incredibly erotic to see just how much she was enjoying the conversation. I found myself wondering what her pussy looked like underneath those panties. Was she shaved, trimmed or natural? Did she have a tight slit or were her pussy lips full and inviting? Was it sweet smelling or musky in a hot sex kind-of-way?
As if she knew I snuck a peek at her, she gave me a sly smile before replying.
"Well Jeff, you better get another fork then."
"Um, I guess so."
As I stood up from the table, I had completely forgotten about the raging erection that now filled my boxers.
"Mmm-hmmmm," I thought I heard Lauren whisper to herself as I passed by.
"What?"
"I didn't say anything," she lied.
Realising now what she was talking about, I quickly sat down at the table again, not wanting her to see just how turned on I was.
"Now, where were we before I was so rudely interrupted," she teased.
"Um, I think he was sucking on your nipples"
"Oh, yeah," she replied distractedly. "Well, after that I wanted to see just what he was willing to do for me. Now mind you, I really hadn't given him any attention yet."
"Was he getting impatient?"
"Probably, but if he knew what was good for him, which he must have, he kept his mouth shut. Well, at least for a few more minutes anyway."
"What did he do?"
"Well, he unbuttoned my jeans and slid them off. Then he began to lick my pussy through my panties."
"No shit?"
"No shit," she answered. "Now, if you want your girl in the palm of your hand, don't be afraid to go down on her. Because if you do, chances are that she will return the favour at some point."
"Um, how do you... what do you do when you go down on a girl like that?" I asked, feeling somewhat stupid.
"Well, this is one area that your porno experience will come in handy. Each girl is different in what she likes, but me? I like for him to start slow, with long licks of his flat tongue. I like him to flick my clit with his tongue, but not too much, because that makes it really sensitive. Anyway, after he flicks his tongue over it, having him suck on my clit really makes me wild. You know where a girl's clit is, right? It's at the top. Don't worry, you'll find it when you are down there. It's like a little nub at the top of her pussy. Then, I love to be tongue fucked. I love to feel a guy's tongue in my pussy, licking my walls up and down. And don't be afraid to use your hands."
As she continued, she again shifted in her seat, standing ever so slightly as to bring one of her legs up into the chair to sit on. It was then Sophie's sister did something that I never expected, not that having this conversation was, but this went way beyond that. Almost nonchalantly, her hand rose slowly off the table and moved down between her legs. My cock immediately rose even further. Sophie's sister, whether it was a conscious decision or just force of habit, was beginning to masturbate right in front of me.
"Think you can remember all of this?" she teased.
Lauren was looking me directly in the eyes, not blinking or gazing to one side or the other, as she continued to play with herself. She wanted me to know what she was doing as she smiled and licked her lips before continuing. It was definitely a conscious decision.
"After he had worked on my pussy for some time, I was ready to do anything for him," she admitted.
"Nice," was about all I could muster at that point.
"So I returned the favour and took off his pants. And I gave him a blowjob he'll never forget."
For the first time, I imagined my cock in Sophie's sister's mouth, sucking me for all she was worth as she looked up at me with those stunning blue eyes. The sound of Lauren's voice again snapped me from my early morning fantasy.
"I'm going to tell you something, Jeff. As great as most women seem to think huge cocks are for sex, I prefer sucking on one that isn't so big. If it's too big, all it does is choke you and then I can't enjoy what I'm doing, so you're not going to enjoy it as much either. A nice, average sized cock is perfect for sucking. You know, something like yours."
My eyes nearly bulged out of my head when I heard her words. I was so flabbergasted that I couldn't even muster a single syllable.
"Oh, come on," she continued, "I've seen you at the pool enough times to know you're pretty decent down there."
Her comment about my cock blew me away, as did the thought of her eyeing me in my swimsuit. I know Sophie's sister dated quite a bit in high school and college, but I never figured that she would be checking out my penis at the pool, much less make a comment about my size.
"So, did you suck him until he came or did you save it for something else?"
As this point, it seemed like we were trying to outdo each other so I wasn't hesitating to put out some very direct questions.
"Nope, though I have sucked a few guys off until they came. But one thing, if you find a girl willing to swallow, please give her some warning before you pop off. If we are going to swallow for you, I think that's the least you could do."
My cock was raging now, as hard as I could ever remember. Lauren still had her hand between her legs so I didn't see why I should hold back any longer. Watching for her reaction as I moved my hand under the table, her eyes seemed to light up and I definitely heard a soft moan escape her lips as she realised I had taken my hard cock in hand and began to stroke it slowly.
"So what are you going to do now, Jeff?"
"Same as you, Lauren," I replied, smiling.
I slid my chair back from the table so I had a little room to spread my legs out. Reaching down with my free hand, I slid my boxers down and released my cock from the cotton confines. Still fully erect and standing tall, I began stroking myself to an orgasm I never anticipated would be caused by Sophie's sister.
Lauren took my lead and slid her own chair back from the table. Though neither of us could see the other's hand, we both knew there was no turning back at this point.
"So, how do you like to be fucked?" I asked.
Lauren paused a bit before answering as the squishy sounds coming from her wet pussy had betrayed what previously had been subtle fingering. The look on her face told me that she had one, if not more, of her fingers buried in her pussy in an attempt to bring herself to orgasm.
"Mmm, I love riding a nice, hard cock. I love being in control. Deciding how deep I take it. Whether I want to just grind on it or slide my pussy up and down that smooth shaft."
Her words had me on the verge of cumming. As I pictured Lauren riding my cock, I could feel it building inside me, ready to explode.
"Can you feel it when he cums?"
"Oh, yes. It swells right before he ejaculates. When I know he is close, I clench my pussy tight so he can't help but shoot it deep inside me."
My breathing was becoming labored now as I was ready to shoot my load all over the diningroom floor. Pre-cum had dripped down my shaft, providing all the lubrication I needed to finish jacking off.
"Come for me."
Lauren's request was not totally unexpected, but sounded strange nonetheless.
"Make yourself cum for the birthday girl."
My hand began stroking at a feverish pace as I neared my own orgasm. As I quickened my pace, Lauren did likewise as she fingered herself toward relief.
"Mmmmm, I'm cumming,"
As she cried out, Lauren's petite body shook as ripples of pleasure flowed throughout her being.
I watched Sophie's sister's orgasm intently as I stroked myself. She exhibited a sensuality I had never seen in a woman before, much less in Sophie's sister. This exhibition of pleasure was all I needed to meet her demands.
"Uhhhnnnnhhhh, fuck," was all I could manage to say as my cock erupted in a stream of come. I masturbated fairly frequently, but this was more intense than anything I had ever experienced before. Spurt after spurt of white hot spunk splashed onto the floor as I slouched into my chair.
Several minutes passed before either of us could manage to speak. What had been the most erotic situation either of us had probably experienced had now turned into a somewhat uncomfortable silence. Lauren composed herself, rose from her chair and began to walk out of the kitchen. As she looked back at me, still sitting at the table with my cock in hand, she smiled.
"Thank you," was all she said before leaving the room.
________
I headed back into the kitchen but everyone was long gone. Hearing a noise from the stairs I looked up to see Lauren disappear into her bedroom. Then I heard a noise behind me.
“There you are! Oh you’ve been with Lauren. I knew you always fancied her!”
“Sophie, lower your voice!” The blonde sister looked rather disheveled, but still beautiful. Her face however looked like thunder.
"I'm going to get a drink," Sophie announced. She headed into the dining room, grabbing my arm. "And so are you."
"Sorry," I said, as Sophie dragged me away, “You fell asleep…”
“She’s in love with you, dummy!”
I tried to explain about Lauren, but Sophie wouldn't let me.
"Why would you introduce us if you don't want us to talk?" I asked. We were both standing in the dining room. I could swear I could smell the cum her little sister and I had just released in there. Sophie had stepped up to mixed drinks, finishing a rum and coke way too quickly for my liking.
"I thought it would be funny," Sophie said, "You know, after what you told me last month. But instead, you had to go and make it all weird."
"Weird?"
"Flirty," Sophie said, "That's not cool. You can't just, like, come on to my little sister in front of me, OK?"
"I kind of feel like she was being flirty with me," I said.
"Whatever," Sophie said, putting her cup down forcefully. "It's not OK so don't do it."
I should have let it go at that. I can't play dumb; I knew exactly what the problem was. And if Sophie had been flirting with one of my friends I'd have been equally upset. But at that moment, well, Lauren was super cute. And I hadn't lied before, I really had crushed on her pretty hard in high school. To have her get all bothered about me, that was the kind of ego boost I couldn't back off of.
Like Sophie had said, our time together was going to end. We weren't in some forever relationship. So, what if I tried to play the field a little? Was it so wrong to want to be a boyfriend instead of a beating-off buddy? And yeah, maybe I'd had a little more to drink than I'd let on, as well.
So instead of being a supportive friend and letting it go, I pushed the issue. "I can do what I want," I said, "You're not in charge of me."
Sophie scowled at me. "Fine, go back to your red headed slut," she said. I waited for the argument. Wanted it. Instead, Sophie gave me one last angry look, then flounced off. "See if I give a shit."
By then, I was too miserable to care. My big victory had turned to ashes. All I could think about was what I'd said to Sophie. How much I'd lost for what little I'd gained. I searched through the house to find Sophie. But she'd melted away. Finally, after about ten minutes of searching, I found her slumped in the bath.
"Heeeeyyyyyy," she slurred out when she saw me. "It's my favorite best friend."
Oh damn, she was far drunker than before. She staggered out of the bath using my arm to support her and I helped her onto a couch.
"Look, Sophie, I want to apologise," I said, the words spilling out of me.
"Don't worry about it, Jeff," Sophie said, "Come sit with me."
I nestled next to her on the couch. Sophie immediately lolled over me, clumsily wrapping her arms around my shoulders. Her soft chest pressed into mine.
"Ummm, Sophie?"
Sophie ignored my half-protest. We were cuddling very intimately on the couch. The house was empty, Jess had disappeared into the night and Lauren was in her room. This was way beyond friend-level affection, and I was too worried about getting caught to be relieved that my earlier transgressions seemed to have been forgotten.
Sophie squeezed me tight, then shifted so our faces were nearly touching. Sophie moved in to kiss me. Not a kiss on the cheek, nor a little peck on the lips like Sophie, herself, had once done. Like Lauren, Sophie had shifted straight into make out mode.
I did my best to slip from her grip before Sophie could complete the kiss. She was surprisingly strong, but I managed to escape. She grabbed me again, though, and held me centered. She leaned in again, this time pressing her lips to my ear.
"I want you to make love to me," Sophie said. Her tongue tickling on my sensitive flesh.
"What?! Sophie, no," I said.
Again, I pushed her off me. Did I want to have sex with Sophie? My conscious mind, my rational aspect, had already decided no. That what we were doing might be dangerous but full intercourse with my best friend was straight up wrong and so wouldn't happen.
But in my heart (and other places further south), I had to confess that the answer was yes. Yes. Oh fuck yes!
In that moment, though, that choice didn't matter. Sophie was too smashed for me to trust her. I didn't want her having regrets. Instead, I forcefully pushed her off me. Sophie fell back into the couch.
"I want to FUCK!" Sophie cried out, throwing her arms in the air. I looked around the room, but fortunately no one else heard her. Or at least they were polite enough to pretend they hadn't.
"Sophie, please be quiet," I said.
"Quiet me," Sophie said, "Stick that big dick inside and shut me up. Make me scream your name. Give it to me, Jeff. I need it."
"No," I said. I held Sophie forcefully by the shoulder.
"You don't want me?" Sophie asked. She shifted from lusty to sniffly in a second. It was a frighteningly fast transformation.
"You're drunk," I said.
"I'm fine," Sophie said, starting to stand up. "I thought you cared about me, but I guess I was wrong."
"I do care about you," I said, "I do want you." God it was hard to confess to it, but I knew I had to. It was freeing to finally speak it. Like jumping out of a plane. Thrilling and terrifying all at once. Heart racing. Stomach twisting. "But not like this."
"Why not?"
"You've had too much to drink," I said, "I won't take advantage of you. If you feel this way, sober, in the morning. We'll do it."
"I want it now," Sophie said, pouting. "This is your one chance, Jeff. You turn me down, you'll never get this pussy. You wont pop my cherry. You’ll never see my big tits or my sweet body. Don't you want it? Don't you want to fuck me? Give it to me good? Fill me up with all your naughty little spermies?"
"I do," I said. Well, maybe not that last part. Getting Sophie pregnant seemed like a really bad idea. But the rest of it? Yeah, I was up for that. But not if Sophie might not mean it.
"Then do it, or I'll find someone else who will," Sophie said.
Again, I searched the room while Sophie spoke, desperately hoping that no one could hear. I needed to get her out of there before she got herself in serious trouble. I wrapped my arm around her back and lifted her off the couch.
"Where are we going?" Sophie slurred as I slowly walked her back towards the stairs.
"Time for bed," I said.
"Finally!" Sophie said, "Took you long enough."
"Not like that," I said, "You need to sleep it off."
"What's the matter, Jeff, am I not hot enough for you?" Sophie asked, then belched. Her breath smelled like a still.
"Let's just get you some rest, OK?"
I helped Sophie up the stairs and led her back to her bedroom. The further we went, the slumpier she got, until I practically had to carry her through her doorway. Carefully, I lowered her onto her bed. She grunted lightly as she hit the mattress and then sighed, smacking her lips with sleep.
For a moment, a protective and perverse part of me considered stripping her out of her party outfit. But I decided it was probably safer to let her sleep it off in her dress. I ran off to the bathroom, grabbed a wastebasket, and put it next to her bed.
"If you need to throw up…" I told Sophie. She was already halfway to dreamland.
"You have to fuck me," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. I wasn't even sure if she was aware she was talking to me.
"In the morning," I said.
"No," Sophie said, grabbing my arm so tight, it felt like an eagle latching onto a branch. Her eyes went wide and suddenly she was wide awake. "Now! Do me right this second or it's over between us. You can go back to stroking it all by your sad self. I swear to God, it's now or never."
"Fine, we'll do it now," I said.
Sophie smiled at me, then softened. She let her head lay back on the pillow again. "Thaasss a good boy," she murmured. "Ravish me."
"I just need to get a condom real quick and I'll come right back."
"OK," Sophie said. Her eyes were already fluttering shut. "Come back and give it to me. So good."
I extricated my arm and tiptoed back from the bed. Sophie's eyes were shut. She was still murmuring, but I was pretty sure she was passed out or close to it.
When I got to the door, she repeated my name. I froze.
"I love you, Jeff," Sophie said, absently.
"I love you, too," I said.
"No, I mean I love you love you," Sophie said.
"Yes," I said, "Me too."
A moment later, Sophie went completely silent. I waited to make sure, then slipped back outside of her bedroom.
________
I never did find a condom but when her Mom and Dad returned a short time later I explained what had happened and they thanked me for being such a gentleman. Jessica wasn’t going to be coming back home so they offered me her bed to sleep in and I must admit… I was pretty exhausted. That had been a roller coaster of a day.
It was well after two in the morning when I climbed between Jessica’s perfumed sheets. It had been a long night and I was ready for a good night's sleep. The house was completely dark as everyone had apparently gone to bed. I was exhausted, but wide awake. My mind raced with everything that had happened with Sophie -- all that we'd said and done. And hadn't done.
Eventually I guess I fell asleep because the next memory I have is of someone knocking on Jessic’s bedroom door. It felt like they were beating on my skull. Too much alcohol and not enough sleep had left me in quite a state.
Carefully, I got up from bed. I realized I'd never changed out of my slacks and dress shirt from the night before. I limped to the door in the early morning light.
Sophie was on the other side, looking quite a wreck herself. Her dress was half off her shoulder and her golden blonde locks were sticking up all over the place, like a cruel parody of the big hair you'd see in an 80s TV show.
"Hi," Sophie said, looking down at her feet. "I think I threw up last night. In a trash can."
"I left it there for you," I said.
"I thought so," Sophie said, "I don't remember a lot of last night."
"You got drunk," I said.
"Figured that part out," Sophie said. She pushed past me and then dropped onto my bed. I was pleased to see (and smell) that she was at least vomit-free. She snuggled into the pillows. "I hope I didn't do anything too embarrassing."
"You really don't remember?" I asked. I sat down next to her. Sophie quickly shied away. Like I'd shocked her.
"I remember drinking a lot," she said, "Last night was hard. It was super uncomfortable to be around those people and realise they have their own lives. You know? Like, when we needed help, where were they? But when we throw a party, they all show up."
"I know," I said, "It was hard for me, too. Do you remember bringing me over to say 'hi' to Lauren?"
"Sort of," Sophie said. She snuggled into my pillow more. "I remember Lauren and I were talking, and she saw you. She said you'd gotten, like, super-hot. I'm sorry, Sophie. I thought about what you'd told me before. About how you'd think about her when we... It made me jealous. I know it shouldn't have. It's not fair, but it did."
"It's OK," I said, "I think I'd feel the same way if one of my friends was perving on you."
"Or if Randy Hotguy was at the party, putting the moves on me?" Sophie asked. She gave me a smirk and, despite it all, she looked so beautiful lying on her big sisters bed in the morning sun.
"Yeah, fuck that guy," I said.
"Well, I kinda couldn't handle it with Lauren," Sophie said, "So I told myself it was funny, instead, and tried to make a whole joke out of it. And then you were flirting with her for real and I got really upset. Like, even more than before."
"I'm sorry," I said, "I shouldn't have done that."
"Of course, you should have!" Sophie said, giving me a shove. "She's a hot girl and she's totally into you. You don't owe me anything, I'm your friend. I don't have any right to get in your way."
"Still, though," I said, "I could tell it was hurting your feelings."
"Yeah, so I went to go drink more after that," Sophie said, "And then I woke up in my own bed. I guess you helped me. I didn't, um, do anything else, did I? Nothing embarrassing?"
I looked down at the hardwood floor. "You're fine," I said.
"Oh no," Sophie said, "I didn't hook up with some dude, did I? Or worse, one of our stupid, ugly cousins?"
"No, nothing like that," I said.
"Come on Jeff, what happened?"
"You don't remember any of it?" I asked.
"I swear I don't," Sophie said.
"I, um, well I found you sitting on the couch. And you kind of, um, propositioned me."
"Propo-wha?"
"You told me you wanted to have sex. With me. Right there."
"Oh shit."
"You were, um, kind of explicit, being honest," I said.
"Oh God, I'm so sorry," Sophie said, "Look, Jeff, that whole thing about 'truth-in-alcohol,' you know that's not true, right? Like, I don't want to. It's not that I don't think you're... Oh, Goddammit."
"It's OK," I said, "I get it. You were drunk. I knew it too. You don't have to explain yourself."
"But you didn't," Sophie said, "I mean, we didn't have sex."
"No."
"Even though I kind of forced myself on you?"
"Not gonna lie," I said, "You didn't make it easy." I intentionally eyed Sophie's body and she immediately understood. "But no. I figured, if it was something you wanted, it could wait till we were both sober."
"Thanks Jeff," Sophie said. She sat up and kissed me on the cheek. All things considered, her breath wasn't all that bad. "I'm sorry I said those things to you. I shouldn't have. Look, I don't want to hurt your feelings. You know I care for you a lot. And what we've been doing, I mean, it's awesome. But we aren’t going to do that. No matter what I said in the moment."
"No, I get it."
"You're not mad?" Sophie asked.
"No, I agree," I said, "That's too far. Even for us."
"OK. Thanks. Seriously," Sophie said, "I know a lot of guys wouldn't... Anyway, I'm lucky to have you in my life."
"I'm lucky to have you, too."
We shared a quick, chaste hug. It felt nice to hold my curvy best friend in my arms. I could feel myself responding so I stepped back. An erection was not at all appropriate for that moment.
"I'm going to go clean up," Sophie said as we broke. "I need to apologise to Lauren for getting smashed on her birthday. Buy Mom and Dad a replacement trashcan. Make a fresh commitment to Jesus."
"I support your new life choices," I said.
Sophie got up and tousled my hair. "You should clean up, too," she said, "You look like crap."
It seemed a lifetime ago since Lauren and I had masturbated for each other, but neither one of us had made the slightest mention of it the next morning. I helped her parents clean the house while Sophie nursed her hangover with the help of her little sister.
There had been a few awkward moments over the next few days after our conversation, the relationship between Lauren and I had returned to normal, with Lauren doing her thing and me doing mine. I had chalked the whole experience up to a couple of horny kids who let a conversation about sex go way too far.
Things slowly settled back into normal. Well, almost normal, in any case.
We spent the whole day cleaning the house -- it was quite an undertaking after the evening before. Sophie was clearly not the only person to have gotten a little out of hand.
As I was wiping down the dining room table, and the sister’s working on the living room, their Mom pulled at my elbow. She motioned for me to join her in the kitchen. She looked very serious -- her mouth turned down like it was meant to make that shape.
"I saw what happened with you and my daughter last night," her Mom said.
Oh no.
"Oh God, I can..."
"I just want you to know," their Mom continued, breaking through me like a battering ram. "I'm really proud of you."
"Wait, what?"
"Sophie was way too drunk last night. You saw what was happening and stepped in. Took care of her."
"Oh, yes," I said, "Yes, I did."
"You're a good friend," she said, "I know this has been hard on you. It's been rough on all of us. But throughout it all, I think you've managed to do just be there for her… for them. You've been steady, a rock the whole family can rely on."
"Thanks," I said. I hadn't realised that she saw me that way. I'd never thought about things from that perspective.
"You've given up a lot. I'd understand if you needed time, you know, to let your guard down, or whatever. Blow off some steam. But in the meantime, I want to thank you. For everything. You’re already a part of this family, remember that."
"It's fine," I said.
It truly was.
The next day marked the last week in August. Her parents and Jessica went back to work. Lauren started going out with friends for her last, pre-high school, hurrahs. For our part, Sophie and I hung out but not like before. She insisted she didn't remember what had happened the night of the party, but the change in our relationship was there, just the same.
Finally, a full three days following the incident, Sophie jutted her chin my way and we ended up in her bedroom. We didn't touch each other or speak; we went back to the basics. A quick press and that was it. But it felt like a breakthrough.
"Turns out being behaved is kind of boring," Sophie said with a shrug after we'd both peaked. I had to agree with her, of course. I assumed that was it, and we'd go back to this way of existing for a little while longer.
But something was different. The idea of intercourse had entered our minds. We'd joked about it before. Taunted and teased. Now though, it felt more like a when than an if. Even though neither of us would admit it to ourselves. Let alone each other.
________
Once again I had been invited to Sophie’s house. She was home alone and thoughts of just how far the boundaries of our friendship could be tested flooded my mind. I wanted her. I loved her. But I also loved and respected her family. The door ws unlocked and I let myself in, heading up the familiar stairs. Sophie was in her bedroom when I saw her. She was wearing a pair of red, bikini cut panties, a yellow blouse, and nothing else. She was lying on her tummy on the floor, facing the far wall, her legs kicked up in the air. Golden hair pooled on the carpet. She had on her headphones, listening to music, and was lost to the world. But to me it looked exactly like she was pressing.
I don't know why I did it. Well, I know why. But not why that moment or why that way. I stepped into Sophie's room. I knelt behind her. And before she became aware of my presence, I climbed on top of her, lowering my shorts-clad crotch onto her panty-covered bottom.
Sophie gasped, then stilled. I waited for her to throw me off, to tell me no, but she didn't. Sophie held in place. My hard-on poking into her perfect ass.
I took it as permission and pressed down. I heard Sophie gasp as the first bits of pleasure filled me. The softness of her bottom, the warmth of her body, it was perfect for what we were doing. Sophie arched herself upward to meet my thrusts.
"Jeff," she said, and I knew that she was about to put a stop to this. I lifted myself off her ass. "This would be better with just underwear."
I froze. Obviously, I wasn't expecting that. I took off my shorts and tossed them to the side. Now in boxers, I leaned back down on top of Sophie. Grinding down, I had to admit this did feel way better. The danger of it only amplifying what we were doing.
We lay like that, moving against each other. When we'd done this before, there had always been this sense of urgency. Even when we had all afternoon to get off, we always raced through.
This time, though, was different. We took our time. I don't know whether it was the position we were in, or the feelings we'd expressed, but we didn't rush. It was almost leisurely. The two of us slowly grinding against each other, savoring every sensation.
But something else was also happening. The previously mentioned precarious nature of the fly of my boxers meant that, as I humped into Sophie's ass, my penis was starting to pop free. I could feel the fabric of Sophie's panties tickle the skin of my dick with each press.
Sophie must have felt it too. She reached back with her hand, stopping our coupling. I thought, once again, that she was drawing the line.
Instead, she pulled her panties down her legs and tossed them off. She lay back down on her tummy.
"Sophie, are you sure?" I asked. The argument roiled inside me; I could almost picture a chivalrous knight fighting a crazed barbarian. A funny metaphor for what I was feeling. And I'm sure you can figure out who was winning.
Sophie tapped her headphones, as if to say that she couldn't hear me over her music. I supposed that was my answer. I took off my own underwear. Both of us were now naked from the waist down. I lay down on top of Sophie. My cock nestled in that most precarious of places.
Bare skin to bare skin. I could feel the heat of her pussy, emanating out like a tiny sun. My hardness against her soft, wet spot. I didn't need to move; this was already beyond anything I'd ever felt.
But I did move. I pressed down. Sophie rubbed up at the same time. The two of us groaned in unison. We didn't need words. We humped against each other. Totally connected. Well, almost totally. Our bodies decided to fix that distinction for us.
The first time, the head of my penis grazed Sophie's pussy so slightly, I hardly noticed.
The second time, my dick actually held for a moment, right at the entry to Sophie's pussy, before slipping away.
The third time, my cock actually went inside. No more than an inch. Barely the head of my head. And yet.
Both of us froze there. Right on the precipice of penetrative sex. I waited for Sophie to tell me 'no.' I waited for my own conscience to cry out. None of that happened. Instead we both sat up.
Sophie was blushing but determined as she started undoing the buttons of her blouse. I was getting lucky. Once Sophie's blouse was off and she had slipped off her headphones, she seemed to freeze, not knowing what to do next. Manfully I stepped into the breach, first unclipping her bra.
I think I mentioned that she was a very attractive package. Naked, I have to upgrade that rating and mark her as sensational. It was at this point that I decided to deviate from her planned course and start prodding around the edges of a situation too good to be true.
I sat on the side of her bed, smiling and letting my appreciation of Sophie's figure show. I reached out and took her hand and drew her towards me. She was trembling like a deer, wondering if the wolf pack was closing in.
Still smiling, I suddenly flipped her across my knee and spanked her hard, giving her half a dozen solid smacks on her pretty little tush.
I then flipped her around again, sat her on the bed and glared at her.
"Now, sweetheart," I said, "you will tell me precisely what you think you're doing and why you're doing it. You can tell me sitting there, or you can tell me while you're across my knee having your bottom spanked, but tell me you will."
Sophie was astounded. I was supposed to be kissing and seducing her, or being seduced by her, not spanking her and making demands.
She dithered for a moment, and tried to bluff, but as soon as I went to put her across my knee again she collapsed and started crying and trying to talk through the tears.
Not understanding a word she was saying, all I could do was draw her to me and hold her while she cried on my shoulder. Not that this was any hardship. I defy any man to not feel really masculine when a delectable and naked young woman is cuddling you and crying in your arms.
Eventually the crying stopped and Sophie seemed ready to talk, so I sat back, prepared to listen.
"It's Lauren," Sophie told me.
"Lauren?"
"She asked me if she could date you… and by date you, she meant-," she said.
“I understand. It’s ok. I’m not going to have a relationship with your sister if it means losing you.”
"I was wondering what to do," Sophie continued, "and then I realised I have been denying you… denying myself… all these years."
I was speechless. But not for long. I thought the whole thing over and then told her in a calm and considered way that I thought she might be making a little error.
“We don’t need to do this just because you fear losing me. I am always going to be here for you.”
Sophie was crying again now, but also looking belligerent.
"Just go away," she said. "It's my problem and I'll work it out."
"No. I'm your problem. In case you haven't noticed, you're naked, and I’m naked and we need to talk this through."
"I want you to choose me..."
"Now that I know what you’re worried about, I'm quite willing to go along with you to a point. Are you prepared to listen to my suggestions?"
Sophie glared at me, but nodded.
"OK. Earlier, you were gritting your teeth and preparing to lie back and think of giving me something so very precious because of your sister. Now you are much more relaxed, assuming that it is not going to happen, and you've been too upset with everything to even remember why we do this."
Sophie flushed at this point and covered her breasts, but didn't really resist when I gently pushed her hands back down away from them.
"Now what I propose is that I will make love to you for a while, getting you used to having a man touch you and letting you get used to touching a man. We don't have to have sex. We can always leave that for another time.But I am not going to just be a one night stand. If we start making out tonight, I will expect to see you every night for at least the next week. Then when we do make love, you will have some idea of what you're doing and, on subsequent days, I'll be able to teach each other more."
"But we won't be having sex tonight?" Sophie said.
"Not unless you really want to," I told her. "Are you on the pill?"
When she shook her head the next question was obvious.
"Did you do anything about getting yourself some condoms?"
At her shocked look, I assumed no.
"So how did you intend to protect yourself from unwanted pregnancy?"
The thought had obviously never crossed her mind. All she had been concentrating on was getting her hands, and other parts, onto the object of her little sister's desires.
"It doesn't matter right now," I told her. "Do you… want to be in a relationship with me?”
“Yes, Jeff. Are you prepared to give us a go?"
I spent some time thinking. Her initial plan had been to get laid and then get me out. Now she had to consider if she was willing to spend the week learning about sex, and us becoming more than just friends. I finally nodded.
"What are you going to do now?" she asked, and I could see her nerves and the fear of the unknown emerging, along with a flicker of interest. She was finally starting to get curious about what was going to happen.
"I am going to sit down and enjoy the cup of coffee we're going to make together," I said. "No, don't worry, you won't need to get dressed to make it. You can do it while undressed and it will help you to relax with being nude in front of me. Besides," I added, "you have a nice figure and I like looking at it."
Finally, a bit of her spirit started to re-emerge.
"If I have to make it naked, then it's only fair that you should be naked as well," she said defiantly, "so I can get used to seeing a naked man."
I bowed my head in acknowledgement and removed all my clothes. Sophie was blushing, but not backing down, and she watched with interest as I stripped. She blushed even deeper as she realised I still had an erection, and she looked pointedly elsewhere.
We returned to the kitchen where I sat and watched while Sophie made the coffee.
Who knew that having a cup of coffee could be so erotic?
Sophie started off slowly, trying to hide her body while she worked, knowing that she was naked and being watched by a naked man.
And then it slowly dawned on her that she was NAKED and that she was being WATCHED by a NAKED MAN. Her breast swelled slightly, causing her nipples to become erect and her breasts and nipples brought themselves sharply to her mind. Suddenly Sophie was standing slightly straighter, throwing her shoulders back a little and projecting her bosom.
I suspected from the way she started to sway when she walked that she was also starting to get hot and wet, and was becoming even more acutely aware of herself and the fact that I was watching her. And she was enjoying it. It was exciting and it was turning her on.
I have to admit that Sophie's gathering excitement was also turning me on. Even more so, I should say, as I'm sure my cock set some sort of record for instant erection when I first saw her naked.
Anyway, we sat and enjoyed our coffee, and if Sophie seemed to need to pick up her cup and replace it every few sips, with the accompanying swaying of a pair of lovely breasts, what could I do but enjoy the show?
All good things must come to an end, and eventually we finished our coffee. Sophie put the cups on the sink while I just pushed my chair back a little from the table.
When Sophie turned from the sink to look at me, I just held out my hand to her while continuing to sit. Sophie walked towards me and took my hand and I drew her close and directed her gently down onto my lap.
I could see she was a little nervous about having my erection pressed into her side, but I ignored it, just turning her face slightly to face me so that I could kiss her. This time, the tension that had been there earlier was gone, replaced by an honest curiosity.
We just kissed naturally, with me holding her gently, until by some chance my hand reached up and cupped Sophie's breast. She froze for a moment, waiting, but when I did nothing more she resumed kissing me.
Very soon I was playing freely with her breasts, taking it slowly and letting Sophie get used to the feelings my hand coaxed out of her, enjoying hearing her gasp as I pinched her nipples slightly.
It seemed right after a while to drop my head to her breast and start kissing them lightly, tonguing them and sucking lightly on her nipples. With my hands now being in the way I just let it slip down Sophie's body until it was resting in her lap.
Sophie promptly dropped her hand to cover mine, not wanting it to go exploring just yet, but that she quickly found was an error. I promptly guided her hand around to where my erection was pressing lightly against her side, and directed it to touch me.
Sophie let her hand just lie next to my erection, feeling it pressing against her hand but not actually taking hold of it. My hand drifted back to her lap and was gently stroking her mons, with the occasional bit of pressure to pass the message deeper into her.
I continued nibbling and paying attention to Sophie's breasts, not rushing anything, not trying to ease her thighs apart so I could explore deeper, and not pressuring her to actually do anything to my cock.
After a while I could hear her breathing tense a little as she made a decision, and then her hand closed smoothly over my cock and started to explore it. At the same time her thighs relaxed a little more so there was room for me to slip my hand between them if I wanted to.
If I wanted to? Of course I bloody wanted to, but the time wasn't right. I continued to take things slowly, letting Sophie's excitement build, creeping up on her, not charging up and scaring her.
I also wanted to tell her the sort of things she could be doing to my cock with that little hand she had holding it, following with suggestions describing the things a warm and wet mouth could also do to me. And I would, sometime during the coming week, I most definitely would.
Instead, I suggested that maybe we would be more comfortable in her bedroom, where we could continue her education lying down.
This time I escorted her to the bedroom, gently walking her in and easing her onto the bed, where I lay down beside her.
"Now," I murmured, "if I remember correctly, I was getting acquainted with your breasts."
Leaning over her, I again started to muzzle her breasts, maintaining a nice tension in them. At the same time I shifted my position so that her hand fell onto my erection, apparently of its own accord, and Sophie again started her hesitant exploration.
The main difference now was that my hand was extending its reach, happily sliding between Sophie's thighs, pressing and stroking her labia, lightly scratching her inner lips as she slowly flowered under my touch, encouraging deeper exploration. Deeper exploration is what she got.
It wasn't long before my fingers were delving between her lips and pressing inside her, tracing along her inner paths. She gasped when I pressed a finger lightly against her hymen, knowing that the only time she'd be closer to losing her virginity would be when it actually happened.
Moving away from her hymen and vaginal passage, my fingers drifted around inside her, finally touching on and teasing Sophie's clit. She gave a little scream when I did that, her hips lifting off the bed in shock. She dropped my cock at this point, trying to concentrate on the teasing I was doing with her clitoris, not knowing if she should be demanding I stop or begging for more.
From the slight groan she gave when I drew back, I suspect she wanted to demand more.
At this stage I reached off the bed and groped for my trousers. Or to be more precise, the pocket of my trousers and the little packages I had in there. I extracted those little packets and tossed them onto the bedside table, bar one which I kept.
"At some stage," I said as I relaxed next to her, "you're going to have to work out how to put one of these on a boy. Why don't you try it with me?"
Sophie looked at the condom and then at my cock and blushed, but as I mentioned earlier, she had spirit. She glanced at the instruction on the packet and then took me in hand and started rolling it on as though she'd done it a hundred times before. She had it over half on before she gave a little jerk, and turned to look at me with her eyes opened very, very, wide.
It had suddenly dawned on her that the only reason she had to put a condom on me was because it was going to be needed. Her eyes switched back to the task she was doing, and she completed it and then sank back onto the bed without looking at me.
“Jeff, there’s something else?”
“What’s that?”
“I meant what I said.”
“When?”
“When I propositioned you for sex.” She looked directly into my eyes, “I’m in love with you.”
“I meant it too… I love you, ophie.”
"Wait...wait," she said, exhaling heavily, trying to catch her breath, "just… one second."
"Is everything ok?" I was very confused, and not in the mood to be teased.
"Everything's perfect Jeff, it's just...if we do this," she moved her hair from her face, " if we have sex, we can't go back. What I wanted to tell you was… I love you. Not in a family way and not as a friend, but I'm in love with you. Are you ready for that?"
"Sophie," I looked into her deep blue eyes, I couldn't break my gaze, "I have loved you for so long… and I'm prepared to love you everyday for the rest of my life."
"No one can know, Jeff. We have to keep this a secret. My sisters couldn't handle it."
"I know, I know… I'm ok with that as long as you are."
“Then I am ready for you… lover.”
“We don’t have to-”
“Fuck me…” she breathed.
I hooked one of her ankles with one of mine and gently but steadily moved her legs a lot further apart. Her body responded smoothly, and I could tell that although physically she was ready, mentally she still wasn't sure.
I moved between her legs, positioning myself for what was to come, and then I reached up and turned her head so that she was looking directly at me. Keeping my eyes firmly on her, I pressed my erection against her slit, moving it slightly to ease her lips a little further apart, then pressing the head slowly between her lips and into her.
Sophie was looking at me, hard, wanting to look down and watch was happening to her body, but also desperate for the encouragement I was giving her. I wasn't sure what I was saying but it obviously worked, as a tiny smile flittered across her face before a look of concentration came upon it.
I could feel her hips lifting slightly, encouraging my entry, assisting me to push home and down a warm tight passage. I don't think either of us really noticed when I pushed past her hymen, brushing it aside like a stray cobweb. Sophie may have winced slightly, but she was concentrating too hard on these new and exciting feelings to worry about a little twinge of pain.
Now that I was in Sophie I was quite content to just rest for a moment, enjoying the feel of her surrounding me. Sophie, for her part, also seemed happy to just rest, getting used to the feeling of having a man inside her.
We lay quietly, joined together, neither speaking. Then Sophie took a big breath and wriggled slightly against me, wanting more than just having me there, even if she wasn't sure what the more she wanted was. In return, I wriggled slightly back at her, laughing at her sudden intake of breath.
Deciding the time for more vigorous action had come, I slowly pulled out, watching Sophie's eyes widen at the slow drag of my cock inside her, and then hearing her give a little cry as I thrust sharply back inside her.
Again I did a slow withdrawal with a sharp return, feeling Sophie starting to move in unison with me. Soon I was moving faster, setting up a nice rocking motion, getting Sophie to match me as I moved.
I'm not sure what I was saying to her, but I was whispering words of encouragement as Sophie thrust herself up to match whatever I was doing. We fell into a steady rhythm, letting our own pleasures blossom and grow while contributing to the enjoyment of each other.
The foreplay we had indulged in had left Sophie's body ready for the culmination, and now that we were actually in session, so to speak, her climax was coming up fast.
Not quite fast enough for me, however, as I could feel my own climax rushing down upon me, and I was in no mood to try to hold it off. Thrusting sharply, I still managed to slip a hand between us, darting my finger into Sophie and flicking her clit again.
The extra touch was like lighting the fuse. She screamed and exploded under me, while my own climax hammered into her.
Afterwards we lay for a while, still joined, relishing the quiet contentment coming from pleasure mutually shared.
Then I withdrew, making a quick trip to the en suite to remove the condom and cleaning myself before returning with a warm cloth and towel so that I could help Sophie clean up.
Then we resumed the quiet lying together, neither interested in speaking.
Sophie was half asleep, cuddling me, when I asked her the question.
"Would you like me to go home now, or would you rather I stay the night? I'd rather I spend the night here, and we can continue this in the morning."
Sophie didn't actually say either way, she just opened her eyes a bit wider and smiled, then snuggled closer holding me there. I didn't fight it.
________
'Wake up Jeff. We did it! We’re no longer virgins!"
I looked at the clock beside my bed and groaned. It was only 3am. Sophie moved her body over mine on the bed and grabbed my wrists. She leaned forward and began to lick my face. I always hated when she did that when we were kids. I began to buck my hips to push her off me. Suddenly Sophie gave a jump and pulled her face away from mine. She got a devilish look on her face. I looked from her face to her chest for a fraction of a second. She was still completely naked.
Suddenly Sophie was leaning in and I thought she was going to lick me again. My hips shot up again and Sophie ground down against me. Now I knew what had caught her attention. I had morning wood and when I bucked against her she felt it hit her. She locked her lips to mine and began to kiss me. She kept trying to push her tongue into my mouth and I was slowly losing my resolve.
Sophie was grinding her pussy against my cock as it strained against her vulva. Sophie began to moan and I opened my lips and let her tongue invade my mouth.
Sophie's grip on my arms loosened and instead of pushing her off I slid my hands under her, found her breasts and a second later her nipples. I began to stroke and lightly pinch her nipples while our tongues twined together and her hips ground against my hard on.
I kept playing with her tits as we kissed. I took my right hand and slid it slowly down her belly until I found the top of her panties. She let me roll her over to her back as I began to stroke her clit before finding her gash with my middle finger.
"Suck my nipples again, Jeff."
I moved down and sucked her left nipple into my mouth I flicked the pebble like nub a few times with my tongue before nipping it between my teeth and pulling away gently. Sophie pushed her hips against my finger as I inserted into her pussy.
I threw the sheet off my body and Sophie began to drool at the sight of my throbbing member, She gripped it tight in her hand and began to stroke it slowly.
"If you do that too much longer I'll cum all over the bed." I warned her.
She released my cock long enough to strip her sodden panties and then she had me in hand just a millisecond before she had me in her mouth. There was no slow encapsulation, Sophie swallowed my member whole. I felt the head bump against her soft palate just before her throat opened and accepted it. She had both hands on my hips and was directing me fuck her face.
I was in heaven as Sophie licked and sucked my cock with the head going into her throat every three or four strokes. I was on the edge of blowing my load.
"I'm going to cum, Sophie."
She just kept sucking away like I hadn't said a thing. My balls started to tingle and my cock got thicker. Sophie held my cock in her throat as the first jet of cum shot out. Then she pulled back keeping a tight seal with her lips as I kept pumping jet after jet of cum into her mouth. I could feel Sophie swallowing while I came. When I was totally spent Sophie sucked even harder as she milked the last drops of cum out of my shaft.
Before she could say a word I grabbed her hips and flipped her to her back just before diving in to lick her pussy. I lifted her hips with my hands to give me better access to the whole slit. My tongue was moving up and down and in and out. I found her clit and began to focus all my teasing there as I worked my left hand free so I could plunge my fingers inside her. Sophie was moaning non stop as I worked my magic with my tongue. Suddenly my hearing went dead as she clamped her thighs to my head and Sophie's whole body went rigid as she had her first orgasm of the morning.
I stopped everything until she relaxed her hold on my head. Once I could move I slid up her body and kissed her mouth hungrily, Sophie turned around and went down on all fours. I knelt behind her, reached down and put the head of my cock at the entrance to her pussy and I thrust inside in one fast push.
"Yes, let’s do it like this!."
I just nodded and went in for another kiss. Gradually Sophie began to roll her hips. I took my cue and began to thrust in and out matching her rhythm. I sucked her right nipple into my mouth and Sophie cried out my name as she had another small orgasm. I could feel her pussy convulsing on my cock as I thrust inside. Because I had cum in her mouth I was going to last a lot longer.
Sophie began to urge me faster and faster and soon I was pounding away as fast as I could while she rolled her hips from side to side. Sophie began to cum harder than she had the first two times. It was hard for me to keep my speed with her pussy grabbing at my cock. I slowed my pace until she came down a little from her orgasm. Once again Sophie was crying out for me to pound her fast. I was drilling her into the mattress when suddenly I felt my balls tingling again. As my cock thickened Sophie wrapped her legs around my hips and refused to let me pull out.
“Keep fucking me!”
I pushed forward a little further. Sophie lifted her hips to ease my passage. My head snuck in. Halfway down my shaft. I pulled back. Thrust again. Sophie grunted. Finally, I was fully buried inside Sophie's body. Without a condom between us the sensations felt hotter, wetter and one million times better.
“I’m not wearing a condom!”
Sophie turned and looked back at me. Her expression was unreadable -- a mix of total joy and absolute concern. Fear, desire, sadness, exultation. All in one. I was feeling it too.
I drew back slightly, then pushed forward. Sophie's face twisted as the sensation overtook her. Eyes rolled back. Lips curled. She turned forward, resting her head on her arms.
We rolled against each other. Together, truly, for the first time. I heard Sophie make all those familiar noises I'd known from before -- the little gasps and groans. Squeaks and mewls. But now they were coming because of me.
"So good," she gasped.
I couldn't respond, already wrapped up in my own pleasure. The heat of Sophie's pussy, her warmth and wetness, it was like nothing I'd ever experienced. Amplifying everything from simple sex to something beyond what we have words for. Intimate beyond intimacy.
I was fucking Sophie. I couldn't get past that fact. It was integral to the experience. The wrongness of what we were doing. The rightness of it. Everything about the physical act was overwhelmed by the emotional part of it.
I reached my hands down and found Sophie's amazing breasts. I squeezed those massive mounds, using them like handholds, as I humped Sophie from behind. I didn't ever want this to end.
"Getting... close," Sophie said. Her voice strained. God, I wanted her to cum so bad. But her words had a secondary effect.
"Me too," I said. I was very aware, then, of what we were doing. Had done. The consequences racing towards me, but I couldn't look away.
"Don't stop," Sophie said.
Our movements became frenzied. Moving in synchronicity; racing in opposite directions -- Sophie trying frantically to reach her orgasm, me trying desperately to escape mine.
"Don't stop," Sophie said it again. "Don't you dare stop."
"Trying..."
“Cum inside me, Jeff.”
Sophie's body undulated under me. Even though I was on top, she was clearly in control. She arched and shimmied. Rubbed and cinched. Moved her body on my cock like I was only an object. Faster. Faster.
Finally, she stopped. Stilled.
"Ohhhhh" the word slipped out of her like steam. Pitch rising till it left my spectrum.
I'd seen Sophie's orgasm so many times, I could replay it in detail on the back of my eyelids. Heard it so often, I could write it as a symphony. Even smelled it, her femininity filling my nostrils as she flooded.
But I'd never felt Sophie's cum before.
Her pussy clamped down, sealing shut like it was one of those vacuum storage bags. Air tight. Her butt slammed downward. Her back arched. We don't need to invent a cock-milking machine. Sophie already has the perfect one built in.
"Sophie, I'm..." My inner knight took one final, desperate swing.
"Dooooon't. Stooooop," Sophie said, a low deep rumble I could barely make out.
It didn't matter what she'd said. It was already too late. The pleasant tingle in my penis turned into a spark, racing fire down my shaft and straight into Sophie's unprotected pussy.
I let out a long, strangled cry. A river of sperm burst into Sophie's snatch, while an ocean of illicit bliss rolled over my body. I jammed my dick as deep as it would go. Squeezed Sophie's breasts so hard, there would be bruises after. Pressed as hard as I could as plume after plume of pleasure arced out of me.
Vaguely, I was aware of the woman beneath me, enduring her own ecstasy. She told me after, feeling my hot cum splash against her cervix had triggered a chain reaction, taking her already extant orgasm and exacerbating it. Like pumping gasoline into a fire.
Sophie burst. Her brain blew out. Her body shivered and shook. Wordless, primal sounds escaped her lips. She came like she was crazed by it. Like I'd unlocked the higher function of her pleasure centers. Both of us awash in the chemicals of reproduction. Oxytocin and dopamine. Endorphins and adrenaline.
My cock finally gave up trying to find more cum to pump into Sophie's fertile pussy. It didn't shrink, so much as it lay down, exhausted. Sophie's body went limp. I fell with her. Her soft skin felt almost too hot. We rolled off each other, sweaty.
We laid there still coupled until my cock softened and slid softly out followed by a stream of my cum. Sophie and I were touching each other all over exploring with our hands. Neither one of us wanted to be the first one out of the bed.
"I need to wake you up like this more often. That was fun."
"I could get used to it. But I think going to sleep like that once in a while would be fun too."
"Oh fuck," Sophie said. I couldn't tell if it was in celebration or regret. Maybe a bit of both.
She rolled over and sat up. Absently, she dipped her fingers in her pussy. They came out covered in white goop.
"Oh fuck," she said it again. "Oh, fuck me."
Reality raced over me. That post-cum rationality burst forth. What we did. What we'd done. Whatever post-sex satisfaction I had earned was obliterated by guilt. I'd just had sex with Sophie. Changed our relationship forever. Inseminated her unprotected pussy. All of it. My most forbidden dream. My totally enrapturing nightmare.
"Sophie, I'm sorry," I said, "I didn't mean to." My apology felt so stupid in my own mouth, I couldn't imagine how idiotic I sounded to Sophie.
Sophie didn't say anything. She rolled over and held me tight, like cradling a crying baby. Her bare bottom pressed against mine. I felt a stream of my own semen drip out of her pussy and land, warm, on my thigh. The tickle of her pubic hair on my rapidly shrinking cock.
"It's OK," Sophie said, shushing me. "It's alright. But if we fuck as much as that I'm going to need to go on the pill."
Of course it was too late for that. One of my little swimmers had already found one of her eggs.
We stayed like that, half naked in her bedroom, holding each other close for as long as we could. Neither of us knowing what to say. What to do.
Staring down a suddenly very uncertain future. She kissed me and snuck out to the bathroom as I headed downstairs to grab another coffee and do some cleaning of my own.
I kept the lights off as I made my way up the stairs, as all of the bedrooms were located on the same second floor hallway, though on opposite ends. Entering Sophie’s room, I noticed she was back in bed and fast asleep. I listened at Lauren’s door but there were no signs of life. I decided to head to Jessica’s bedroom and once inside began to strip down and felt the cool breeze from the open window flowing across the room. As I kicked my clothes to the wall, I moved toward the bed.
CLICK
As my eyes slowly adjusted to the sudden and unexpected burst of light from my table lamp, I was stunned to see Lauren lying in her big sister’s bed, a thin, white sheet giving the slightest hint of her nude figure underneath.
"Wha, what are you doing here," I stammered as I stopped in my tracks, unsure of just what direction my life was now about to turn.
"Oh nothing," Lauren replied matter-of-factly, a wry smile spreading across her face as she turned off the light. "I just wanted to see if you remembered anything I taught you."
#lovers#fucking#Jessica#Lauren#Sophie#redhead#Blonde#first time#just friends#Popping cherry#losing virginity
383 notes
·
View notes
Text
where the fun begins, 2 * ls2 (ms47)
it’s friday: logan throws the party he’s claims he’s having just for you to come around, not even knowing if you’ll be attending
pairings: frat!logan x reader, college!mick x reader
notes: um im on my phone in school i dont have a word count and neither did i plan on making this this long… sry guys uwu hope u like it (i’m desperately running out of logan gifs pls help me)
biggest thanks to @angsthology for helping me out with the white man fight and smug logan because i couldnt, for the life of me, figure that scene out so thank yew baby :*
(f1 masterlist)
| one | two | three | four |
friday rolls around, two days since logan had seen you in the bowling alley with another guy. he also spent the last two days organising a party, completely last minute, sending the entire house into a frenzy to set it in stone.
typically, parties are structured and planned at least two weeks ahead of time. but this time is different.
he can't ignore the frustration that clouds his thoughts when he thinks of that night. or you, in general. all he sees is you wrapped around someone else's arms.
he's been watching the door for the past hour, curious if you had taken him up on his invitation. it's been two hours since the start of the party, and logan knows damn well that word has gotten around about their open house party.
it should have been invitational only, as they usually host their parties. but it's way too last minute to make it an exclusive party. so, they made sure word got around.
he knows that you know what time the party starts. because mick's friends have already made their way into the frat house, drowning in alcohol and pressed up against girls on the dance floor. he only wonders if you would ever come by.
logan folds his arms over his chest, smiling smugly as he watches the crowd pour into the dimly lit home. he turns to oscar. "see? i told you i could pull it off."
oscar stops next to him, hands in his pockets. "i got to say – this is the most effort i've seen you put in a girl," oscar teases, glancing at his friend from the corners of his eyes. "you must really like her."
"i just don't like losing," logan scoffs with an eye roll. "especially not to some loser like the guy she's with."
losing? no, he is jealous. but he would rather abolish this entire party as a whole than admit that to anybody.
"schumacher?" oscar laughs, throwing his head back. "he's not even a loser, mate. have you even talked to him?"
"whose side are you on, dude?" logan frowns, throwing his arms in the air. "there is a wrong answer to this question."
oscar rolls his eyes and punches logan. objectively speaking, he is on mick's side; for your sake. but in a friend perspective, he’ll always be on logan’s side. but even he can admit logan’s a bit of a dick sometimes.
"whatever, dude." he smiles to himself, watching liam open the door to let another crowd in. "it's a very well-put-together party. i'm surprised. where did you get the keg on such short notice?"
logan has this shit-eating grin on his face, one that oscar desperately wants to wipe off. but he can only step back and watch the downfall of all his antics. it's funnier that way.
"frederik knows a guy."
oscar raises an eyebrow. "alright, mate." he pats logan on the back. "liam’s hosting the beer pong. let’s go?”
logan shakes his head, staring at the door with his arms folded over his chest. “later.”
“staring at the door won’t increase the chances of her coming,” oscar hums proudly, patting him on the back. he pushes him through the crowd of college students and massages his shoulder as he tries to find where liam had set up the table. "and anyway, they're coming after pre-drinks."
logan stops in his tracks. "how do you know that?"
oscar steps back with a smirk. "lily told me. did i not update you on that?" he sighs dramatically and rolls his eyes. "must have slipped my mind."
he knew, since the night logan plotted this party, that you and your friends would be pre-drinking before coming here. another reason you're apparently dragging your feet here is for lily – not wanting her to be alone in a frat house.
as honest of a guy oscar tries to keep himself, it doesn't remove suspicion from him trying to take advantage of her. understandable and respectable. so he told you to take your time.
"dude!" logan scowls, shoving oscar back. "that's vital information you should have told me ages ago! i've watched the door like a fucking hawk all night waiting to see if she's coming."
"it's funnier this way," oscar giggles. "also, it's because i'm dating lily."
"you're what? since when? why didn't you tell me earlier?"
"way before you started seeing her. but you're focused on the wrong thing, mate."
"i doubt that, actually."
"oi, beer pong bitches!" liam screams, his hands cupped over his mouth as he beckons for the pair to approach him. he's knelt on a bar stool to catch their attention in the crowd. "logan is up first for the public versus the house."
logan chuckles, slowly making his way towards the beer pong table once more. "are you sure? i'm undefeated, mate," he turns to his friends, "you'll never get your turn if i'm up first."
frederik grins, gesturing towards the rows of red cups filled with sizzling cheap beer. "we wanna see how long you last."
oscar giggles, patting his back. "revenge for making us scramble to put together this party at such short notice."
"and anyway," liam laughs breathily, stumbling into logan's body. he takes a sip from the red cup in his hand. "we have another table for the casual games by the pool."
"and i don't get to play at that table? how rude," logan scoffs, stepping towards the table. he spreads his arms out as he looks around the crowd. "any takers?"
there are a couple who try taking logan down in his own game of beer pong. but as someone who's always in attendance at every party on campus, he's simply mastered the game – how to distract his opponents when he's losing, how to throw them off the game, and how to hit the ball into the cups.
he's figured it all out.
the games pass by very quick, and logan only drinks a couple of cups out of the 6 opponents that are brave enough to step up to the challenge.
"seriously?" logan giggles, slightly intoxicated from the beer. he watches the previous guy walking away, greeted by his group of friends and consolations for a 'nice try'. but logan knows it wasn't a good try. he didn't have a fighting chance at beating him. "where's the real challenge?"
"i could probably beat you."
he hears a chorus of 'oh's from his own friends crowded behind him, lifting his head to meet a pair of blue ones. he sees you first, hands on someone else's body and an arm wrapped around your shoulders. his eyes land on mick, smugly grinning at him with a hand inside the pocket of his jacket nonchalantly.
"yo, isn't that-"
"liam, read the room."
logan doesn't notice lily threading the edge of the makeshift circle over to his side, greeting oscar with a smile. he tilts his head at mick. "you think you can beat me? i'm undefeated, bro."
he sees you whispering something at mick, swatting at him with a small smile. logan knows that look: the flushed cheeks, swollen lips and slightly smudged mascara under your eyes. you'd drunk a little too much during your pre-drinks.
and so do you with logan: the heaving, permanent sly lazy grin and slumped shoulders. you even notice the way he's already slurring at his words.
"mick, should you really be entertaining this?"
mick smiles down at you, squeezing you with a soft shake. "just a bit of fun. we're at a party after all. i'll keep it friendly."
"i know you will. but will he?"
"trust me?"
you tilt your head and lift an eyebrow. you sigh with a small smile, "fine."
"asking for permission?" logan scoffs. "what are you, scared?"
mick scrunches his nose, lifting his hands from you. "no, mate. reassuring her," he smiles. he slowly tears his jacket off of his arms.
logan clenches his jaw at the sheer audacity when mick turns around and hands you his jacket. he feels a wave of anger, something he's never felt before, rising in his chest when mick leans down and presses a quick kiss to your red cheeks.
this might just be jealousy. but it's an emotion so foreign to logan that he doesn't even notice it. in his head, he's just mad that he's lost you to this guy.
someone rumoured to have gotten into the school through his dad’s connections.
"you sure you wanna embarrass yourself in front of her?" logan asks sweetly, biting down on his bottom lip. "one more chance to back out, schumacher."
mick shrugs and steps towards logan. "all in, mate."
"just making sure you don't embarrass your little girlfriend," logan grins, craning his neck slightly and squints his eyes down at you. "you don't want everyone to see him lose to me, do you? you should advise him otherwise."
you don't even get a chance to react before mick steps into logan's line of vision to you. "don't bring her into this."
logan scoffs, eyeing mick up and down. he furrows his eyebrows and tilts his head. "huh?"
"let's keep this friendly?" mick smiles. he extends his hand towards logan.
logan's gaze trails to the hand held out in front of him. he chuckles dryly before turning away, earning another chorus of gasps and shocked whispers around him, walking over to his side of the table. "you know how to play beer pong, don't you?"
mick purses his lips together, retracting his arm before padding over to his spot. "yeah."
liam looks between them, drunkenly filling up the new set of cups with beer. the kiwi can only hope that they keep talking so that he doesn't have to rush with the cups.
"i can teach you if you'd like."
"no, i think i can handle myself."
"alrighty," liam stands, clasping his hands together. "enough yapping. play the stupid game, you guys. it's just beer pong."
logan remembers a time when you used to be in this crowd. cheering for him instead of some random guy you met in one of your classes. you should be on the other side of the crowd next to oscar and arthur.
logan doesn’t do great with losing. if that hasn’t been implied, he doesn’t know any other way to show it.
mick crosses his arms over his torso. “make a shot, reigning champ.”
“i can be generous,” logan scrunches his nose, pressing his lips together. “guests first.”
the boy across the table shrugs. the game doesn’t go by as fast as the previous ones that logan plays. mick was actually true to his word, knowing how to play the game.
logan’s drank more cups than he’s ever in the entirety of the evening. he has to take a couple of deep breaths, staring down at the table when mick hits the ball into the last cup on his side.
he lost. he… lost? how is that possible?
“good game,” mick smiles with a polite nod across the table.
logan scans the table, taking his last cup into his hand. he hadn’t even stood a chance against mick. he still had more than half his set on the table.
mick swiftly turns around, ready to approach you when logan speaks. “one more?”
“mate-“
oscar taps liam on the shoulder, his one arm around lily’s shoulders, and grins. “no, let him do what he wants,” he glances at lily, who is smiling back at him, “i wanna see how this goes.”
“he’s gonna get himself into a fight, oscar,” liam mutters, pointing at logan. “you know him.”
“let him,” oscar shrugs. “he’s an adult — he knows what he’s getting into.”
“one more?” mick asks, halfway towards you. “are you sure?”
“yeah. best of three?”
“logan,” frederik calls out, pressing his lips into a thin line and shaking his head. “mate. he beat you fair and square.”
“no, it’s alright,” mick smiles. “no hard feelings.”
“very hard feelings,” logan mutters to himself, reaching to the side to open a beer can to replenish everything himself. “you stole my girlfriend.”
liam quickly takes over logan, swatting his hands away as he fills one cup sloppily with half of the liquid trickling down the side.
the next game goes by even quicker than before, the entire duration flashing right in front of logan’s eyes. he’s lost again. at least, it was closer this time. it was tied down to one last cup. mick simply played his shot better.
in normal circumstances, maybe logan would have just taken the loss as one would. but this is mick we’re talking about. logan will be anything but diplomatic about it.
“you had me nervous for a moment there!” you giggle. you move your arm out to avoid spilling the cocktail that frederik very graciously mixed for you during the game. “i thought you were going to have to play the third round.”
mick laughs breathily, blinking rapidly with a hand on his chest. “me too. i’m filled with alcohol,” he laughs, sweeping you into his arms. he pressed a sloppy kiss to your cheek, lifting you slightly from the ground. “let’s go whenever you want to?”
“aw, mate,” frederik sighs, heading over to mick. “house rules: the winner stays until defeated.”
“no way,” you whine, jokingly tearing frederik’s hands from mick. “i wanna head to the bar and get another drink with him!”
“fuck this,” logan mutters, throwing the racket down on the table. he snatches the last cup on the table and glances over at you excitedly bouncing as mick swept you up into his arms.
he rolls his eyes, whirling around and heading towards the backyard of the house.
mick hums as you engage in a conversation with frederik, his hand still on your waist. “um, hold on,” he whispers, tapping you gently. “i’ll go check on him. he looks mad.”
you tug on his shirt. “no, he’ll be okay. he’s just a sore loser, mick.”
he laughs, shaking his head as he detaches himself from your grasp. “i just wanna ask him if he’s okay. i’ll meet you guys at the bar.”
you hum hesitantly, letting go of his hands finger by finger. frederik nudges you in the direction of the bar where oscar and lily are already walking towards.
mick steps out into the backyard, hopeful to find the blonde that turned his back on them. while he didn’t frequent petty fights, logan’s reactions are just very entertaining to him. all because he had failed to appreciate your presence when he was blessed with it and mick stepped up to take you out on a date.
and when he was hearing whispers about logan remaining undefeated at the beer pong table, he took up on the chances. perhaps the alcohol made him feel slightly competitive.
he’s ashamed to admit that he let his ego get the best of him and that’s why he stepped up to logan’s challenge.
“mate,” mick announces his presence, slowly approaching logan sitting on one of the sun beds by the pool. “i hope you didn’t take the game to heart.”
“fuck off,” logan mutters, dropping his head low. he picks at the grass under the bed and clenches his jaw. “what are you doing here anyway? shouldn’t you be celebrating with your girlfriend?”
“she’s not my girlfriend.” logan looks up, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “yet.”
“seriously, what’s your deal? have you just come here to parade in my face that you got the girl or something?” logan pushes himself up to his feet. “i get it, man.”
mick sighs. “no. i was checking on you. you look like you had too much to drink there.”
“i don’t need you babysitting me,” logan shakes his head and folds his arms over his chest. “i’m a grown adult.”
“do you need some water? i don’t imagine you feel so good after chugging that much beer,” mick mutters under his breath. “you should really sit down.”
“don’t act like you care.”
“logan,” mick sighs, closing his eyes momentarily to let his frustration pass. “iced or room temp water?”
logan rolls his eyes. “stop acting all saint-like, man. i know you wanna hit me.”
“mate, i do not want to hit you.”
“for sure, you do. you just don’t know it yet.” logan shoves his hands into his pockets. he takes a step forward. “we all know you want to hit me. just do it.”
mick takes note of the step he takes, but stays planted into the ground. “i don’t want to fight you.”
“i know you do. the urge just hasn’t clawed at you yet,” logan grins sloppily. another step forward. “or are you holding back? because she doesn’t like messy guys and you’re scared you’ll lose her it you throw a punch?”
“i’m not holding back. fighting is a waste of time — i don’t like it.”
“she’s very conservative, dude, but she’s very forgiving,” logan nods, looking into the glass doors that lead into the house. he tries to spot you in the crowd but when he doesn’t, he returns his attention to mick. “you’re allowed a couple mistakes.”
“i’m not taking advantage of her like that.”
“i’m not asking you to take advantage of her kindness. i’m telling you that if you need to throw a punch or two, she will definitely forgive you. no need to be scared.”
mick laughs slightly, throwing his hands into the air to surrender. “i’m really not looking to fight with you. that’s beyond me, mate.”
“she appreciates when you let loose a little bit,” logan nods to himself. “why do you think we were going out all those months together? it’s not just cause i won her over with my charm, ya know. she’s got a bit of a wild side, mate.”
mick tilts his head, squinting slightly. he appreciates the extent logan is going to just to rile him up.
“if you don’t know that, then maybe she’s just not comfortable with you.” one more step forward. “i know so well a side of her even you’ve never seen before.”
“do you?”
“yeah,” logan answers in a low tone. he drops his head, one corner of his lips turning up into a smirk. “she’s got that perfect picture smile from a magazine, but you should have seen her when we went to this one party on campus.”
“ah. so?”
“do you know that she gets touchy when she consumes tequila?” logan perks up innocently. “very brave — she’s taken body shots before, you know. off of me?”
“okay? that was a frat party; of course you guys would host that kind of activity. i was there when that happened.”
logan ignores the jabs at the fraternity.
“kissed her yet? in case you haven’t, she tastes like those strawberry mints she always keep a tin of inside her pocket. they’re very minty, but it’s lovely.”
mick grins, pursing his together. “yeah, i know.”
“have you seen her in that one baby doll dress that she likes wearing a lot? what about her yellow sundress that barely covers her thighs?” logan pouts his bottom lip out. “it’s a scene when the wind comes by.”
“mate, you’re kind of crossing a line now,” the german chuckles. “don’t talk about her like that. i know you like her too.”
logan takes another step forward, eager to find that one trigger in mick. “do you know the mole she’s got on her hip? on the left side of her lower back. it’s really really visible when you’re fuc–“
“aw, fuck’s sake!”
logan almost bursts into laughter when he realises what had happened. his back meets the land of grass in the backyard, a pain shooting through his face. when he looks up, a crowd has formed around them during their conversation and liam is already knelt by his side.
lifting his head, he sees mick covering his face with both hands. he runs his hands through his hair as he looks down at logan with wide eyes, hands cupping his warm cheeks. “oh, my god. oh my god.”
oscar and lily pour out of the glass doors with a crowd following them out, the australian raising his eyebrows at his best friend lying back on the ground with a bloody nose.
“logan?” oscar asks, already knowing that he’s probably done or said something to trigger the normally calm headed man in front of him. “what did you do?”
logan scoffs, letting liam help him to sit on the sun bed. “i have the bloody nose and you’re asking me what i did? why don’t you ask him? he hit me.” logan points at mick as he takes the tissues that liam is putting into his hands.
oscar stares at logan. “really? you’re going with that?”
“yeah,” logan grins, glancing at mick. he presses the tissues to his nose, hissing when pain shoots through his face again at the contact. “god, dude. you don’t look like it but you can throw a punch.”
mick nurses his knuckle, taking a couple of steps back. “i know, mate. i’m not stupid.”
you stumble out of the glass doors, heaving as frederik keeps a firm grip on your shoulders. you were in one of the bathrooms upstairs — where it’s exceptionally cleaner — when mick threw the punch (frederik was holding your purse waiting for you outside the door).
when you made your way back down, the crowd inside the house halved. frederik would tap ollie, taking body shots off of someone, asking where everyone had gone.
and ollie, lying back on the table as he put salt on his stomach, pointed to the backyard and muttered something about a possible fight. “logan, maybe,” he muttered before promptly shooing you away.
you look at mick first, who has his shoulders slumped with oscar and lily by his side and is staring at you with guilt all over his face. then you look at logan, being nursed by liam and someone else, with a tissue and an ice pack against his face.
“yeah?” logan perks up with a scoff at you. “can’t pick who to nurse?”
@cashtons-wife @localwhoore @vroomvroomcircuit @foreveralbon @what-is-happening-helpp
#logan sargeant x reader#logan sargeant x you#mick schumacher x reader#mick schumacher x you#f1 x reader#f1 x you#f1 fanfic#f1 fanfiction#disneyprincemuke#disneyprincemuke imagine#disneyprincemuke imagines#disneyprincemuke f1#frat!au
252 notes
·
View notes
Text
ANALYZING THIS ONE NOELLE UPDATE ABOUT SUSIE AND KRIS BECAUSE HOLY FUCK.
First of all, I might be biased, but since this "post" is called "The newest girl", and Susie seems to really hate Kris in particular, I feel like this is great proof for the "Susie was from a human community" theory. Because she seems to really dislike Kris - who is the only human in the city - for no particular reason.
Also Susie never bullying Noelle because she was the only person who was ever nice to Susie... I love them so much.
Well, even if Kris cared about it they wouldn't be able to do anything because.... Yeah. But considering later additions to this it doesn't seem like Kris ever hated Susie? The thought of "wasting no opportunity to expell her from school" is something they never thought of, and they seemed to get the worst of it. Who knows, Kris is weird snsjsjs.
We know that Susie being "mean" is more of a persona she puts up since no one is nice to her, so it's really hard to read her true intentions here but I mean if I were to assume.. Susie has very bad eating habits, and it seems like she's trying to warn Kris here but she's not being nice about it.
.. And she made Kris laugh! They maybe thought it was a joke, or maybe it's just their weird sense of humor but it seems like they really vibed with Susie's whole thing, because they are both literally the same level of chaos. They seemed to like her while she hated their guts.
Susie clearly misinterprets Kris' reaction and throws the apple at them and we can see Kris being a true gamer and also a weird little shit kRIS DON'T EAT THE APPLE WHAT ARE YOU DOING--
And then Susie makes an oopsie. Listen, I know Susie and Kris are THE bestest of friends now, and it's very clear that they like each other a lot, and can never be separated, but I really hope they talk it out about everything she said.
Because that clearly hit Kris really hard. While Kris sure has uh, a lot of other worse things to worry about now, I'm sure they would still remember this no? They really need to talk everything out I think :(. Perhaps in the diner scene in ch4 haha hello please Toby?
(Also maybe Susie was projecting a bit when she said that? It's very unclear if she has parents soo, it would make sense) .
This part is very interesting. Because if Kris really did say something, there's no way that what they said was a threat. If a threat scared Susie that much, I doubt that she would completely brush it off and start bullying them again in the future. But what else could have they said to make Susie run away like that?
Well, we do know Kris is going through a lot, so I imagine they probably had a pretty bad reaction that wouldn't be a threat, but it would make Susie leave, out of shock perhaps?
So what I think Kris would have said (if they said anything at all, and it wasn't just their expression) , would be some short but very self-deprecating sentence like: "Yeah. She would". And that, together with whatever face they were making, would be enough to push Susie away I think. Anyway those are my 2 cents to this.
Also Noelle hid inside the locker lmao, and Kris knew she was there all the time and just slowly shut the door on her again. They're so weird I love them so much.
#WOOO THEY ME WHAT YOU THINK THO#deltarune#susie deltarune#kris deltarune#kris dreemurr#noelle holiday#noelle#noelle deltarune#kris
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
Okay, so my experience with Stranger Things is a weird one.
I didn't care when it first came out, started to watch it out of "might as well" in 2020, wasn't interested in it enough to make it past S2, forgot about it outside of going "oh, hey, cool, there's a lesbian in it now, I guess," in S3, got really annoyed when "Running Up That Hill" got popular from it because it was a song I listened to on fucking loop after one of my best friends died in high school and I fully expected its appearance in the show to ignore the whole survivor's guilt theme of the song (and was very happy to learn later that it did the exact opposite of ignoring the lyrics), saw people drawing Eddie, suddenly got a lot more interested, watched just the fourth season like a fucking psychopath because I was seriously only there for Eddie, then got interested enough to start the show over properly, having mostly forgotten what I did watch of the show before.
And let me tell you something from the perspective of someone who started with the complete fourth season, who wasn't there from the start, who wasn't tainted by ship goggles or this internal battle of hope and despair, who wasn't theorizing about what the painting could be or expecting Mike and Will to kiss when Volume 2 happened or rooting for Mike and Eleven's relationship to go down in flames or whatever the fuck. Just someone who went blind into Season 4.
It's really fucking obvious that Will and Mike are gonna be endgame.
Like holy fuck. It's so fucking blatant I don't even know why people are nervous.
No sane fucking person would shoot this scene this way if they wanted the audience to care about El and Mike as a couple. Despite being all blurry in the background, Will's reaction to what's happening here is smackdab in the fucking middle, clearly showing that the important part is what's going through his head here. What he's feeling. It's like the opposite of that scene from Kingdom Hearts II where Sora and Riku reunite and Kairi just fucking vanishes into the aether while it's happening because, despite the fact that she was standing between them when the scene began, she doesn't matter to the scene, so she's just kind of gone when the camera angle changes. Will could have been behind one of their heads, or so far in the distance he blends in with the background, but he's not. He's so obvious that despite being massively blurred out, he's still the first goddamn thing you look at. What, you think that's an accident? You think he's in the middle of this dramatic fucking scene because of a mistake? He basically has a big flashing neon arrow pointing at him with "THIS IS THE POINT" being screamed through a megaphone.
And then this?
They're paired up like they're taking fucking prom pictures. Each one of these pairs is so fucking close to one another and so fucking far from everyone else. It's not, "Oh, they're standing vaguely near each other in a group shot," it's fucking Noah's Ark out here. Again, there's no way to take this as an accident. It's not just a framing issue. If they wanted to make the shot look balanced while still not hiding anyone else behind El, they would have scattered people around much more naturally. Even if they wanted to keep Nancy with Jonathan and Hopper with Joyce, there's so much room on that hill for three people to stand on El's left and three on her right. But they didn't do that. They put Mike and Will together on purpose in the most obvious way possible.
Like I get that coming up with crackpot theories is fun in and of itself and I'm not blaming anyone for having fun. I totally get the appeal of arguing a point and reaching for every stupid little thing to pull into it because it's like a game, okay? I've done that. But if you're trying to actually convince someone (whether it's someone who wants to believe or someone who's pissed at the very idea that Mike and Will could be in love), stay away from blue and yellow lights, stay away from costume design, stay away from the existence of closets in backgrounds. And don't worry about whether Mike's gay or bi when he's in love with Will either way. I'll give you a little tip about persuasion: You're only as strong as your weakest argument. Even if you've got strong stuff in there, too, the person you're trying to convince is going to dismiss anything you say as complete insanity the second you start going on an entire tangent about the shape of a character's fucking pocket.
Sometimes, clothes are just clothes. Sometimes, there's a closet in the background because it helps establish that a character is in a bedroom. Sometimes, blue and yellow are just a couple of colors that look nice together. And sure, it might be set designers and costume designers and cinematographers smirking and winking at the audience from behind the camera. But if the show was just those things, instead of those things in the context of everything else, they wouldn't be saying anything of note.
But this?
This tells a story all on its own. Someone with no context can look at this and automatically assume that each paired person is standing with someone they care about deeply, seeking comfort as they watch some sort of disaster unfold. And yeah, romantic couples usually come in twos, and we live in an amatonormative society, so that's going to be the first association anyone makes seeing a bunch of people paired off.
It's the same reason you look at this
And go, "Oh..."
"Those two are probably a couple."
And I genuinely don't understand how people could have watched S4 Vol. 2 and gotten scared. Because as someone who went in with no investment whatsoever, I just looked at these two--
--and went, "Oh, those two are a couple. Good for them." And I moved on. Shut up about the trees for five seconds and just see the forest for what it is.
Oh, and if you're still nervous? Little thing from a storyteller here: You don't leave a hanging thread like "Will confessed his romantic feelings for Mike by projecting them onto El, but Mike either didn't understand or at least didn't say he understood," without coming back to that later. That's Chekov's gun hanging on the wall, babes. It's gonna fire at some point. If Mike was going to reject Will's feelings, if they weren't relevant, they would have had that discussion in Argyle's van. There'd be no reason to leave you in suspense.
#byler#meta#stranger things#theory#I mean I fucking guess#in the same way gravity is a fuckin' theory.#It feels silly that I even have to say this honestly.#Watching people freak out over these two feels like I'm being pranked.#Like you guys aren't pulling a Goncharov are you? Just making believe there's any chance these two aren't gonna be endgame?#Like completely ironically? And I'm too autistic to catch it?#It genuinely feels like I'm explaining that red and blue make purple here. As if you guys should have learned this in kindergarten.#Or like watching whole-ass adults watch Cinderella for the first time and being on the edge of their seat#wondering if she's going to live happily ever after with the prince or not.#It feels like I'm talking DOWN to people and I don't WANT it to feel like that but it's so obvious and I don't want people to be like#anxious for no reason you know?#Like I get that we're all scarred from queerbaiting and I know you guys are biased from years of shipping these kids.#But like. These guys? The most obvious 'there's only one way this could go' couple I've ever seen? You're scared about THEM?
345 notes
·
View notes
Note
Okay okay okay so for Eddie x bookworm!Reader, Reader is HOOKED on a new book, like can't get their nose outta those pages, and Eddie is curious as to why this one is different than any other book. So he sneaks a peek and it's a steamy romance novel with some kind of ~dreamy~ hero and he decides to surprise reader with some role play and act out one of the spicy scenes with them 🙈? hehe
Combining this with this request from @solobagginses:
Eddie fucking Bookworm in the library ("shhh, you gotta be quiet, baby, we're in a library, remember?"). Hope y'all enjoy!
Warnings: smut (18+ only, minors DNI), semi-public sex (no one is around but still), oral (m! and f! receiving), unprotected p in v (wrap it up pls), praise, slight degradation
WC: 3k
Divider credits to @firefly-graphics!
Jonas shakes out his mane of thick black hair as he pulls off his helmet, still straddling his motorcycle.
“Care for a ride?” he asks Cassidy, winking and making her blush.
“Wouldn’t want to be a burden,” Cassidy murmurs, peering at the tall, brawny man through her long lashes. Her breath hitches as Jonas stretches, muscles rippling under his thin white t-shirt.
He laughs, extending his hand to help her onto the bike. “You’re never a burden, baby doll.” Cassidy licks her lips and hops onto the back, reaching her arms around his waist. She can feel his abs contracting as he revs the engine, sending a familiar tingling sensation straight to her—
“Whatcha readin’?”
You jump in your seat, placing your hand over your chest and feeling your rapid heartbeat. “Jesus, Eddie,” you hiss. “You scared the crap outta me.” You scramble to shove the book in your backpack before he can spot the half-naked man on the cover.
“Sorry, babe,” Eddie shrugs, pressing a kiss to your temple. He slides into the seat next to you and pulls out his signature bag of pretzels. “But, seriously,” he continues, “what book had you zoned out like that?”
You’re not about to admit to reading Fast Ride. Your friend dared you to buy it when the local bookstore was having a sale, and you’d reluctantly accepted the challenge. It certainly was not your usual choice in literature, but it was too intriguing for you to put down. The way that Jonas seemed to have never-ending stamina for Cassidy, always lusting after her hungrily, made you feel things in a new way. Sure, you were no stranger to sexual attraction; the way you could never keep your hands off of your metalhead boyfriend was proof enough. And after six months together, you and Eddie had spent many nights together (and a few before-school romps in the back of his van when you were particularly frisky). The sex was tender and sweet; Eddie holding your hands while in missionary, trailing kisses down the nape of your neck, whispering sweet nothings into your ear. It was everything you should want.
But sometimes, you don’t want Eddie to dote on you lovingly. Sometimes, you want him to ruin you.
You can never admit it to him; in the book, Jonas was the one who introduced the angelic Cassidy to rough sex. She was the innocent, wide-eyed virgin who didn’t know she wanted to be corrupted until he stumbled into her life. Eddie was simply too gentle to dominate you the way Jonas did Cassidy, so your fantasy would have to remain just that: a daydream to replay over and over in your head.
Before you can respond to Eddie’s inquiry, the rest of the Hellfire Club noisily approaches the lunch table.
“I’m telling you, man,” Lucas is saying, frustration evident in his voice, “the answer was 46! I don’t know how you got anything else.”
Dustin’s shaking his head. “No, you have to work the problem left to right, even if division is before multiplication.”
“I did!” Lucas insists, rolling his eyes. “Whatever. We’ll find out who’s right tomorrow when we get our tests back.”
“Yeah, we’ll find out that I’m right when we get them back,” Dustin replies snidely, earning him a shove from his friend.
You’re normally annoyed by their bickering, trying to break up the argument as quickly as possible, but you’re grateful for the distraction. You take a huge bite of your sandwich, letting the peanut butter stick to the roof of your mouth, preventing further conversation. It was a bad idea to read Fast Ride in public, even with the cover pressed down on the table, but you were hooked, dammit.
The bell can’t ring fast enough, and you dash out of the cafeteria, making a beeline for your locker. You’ve learned your lesson about reading in class, so you shove the novel onto the top shelf and grab your chemistry notebook before snapping the lock shut and heading to Mr. Burkowski’s class.
“Shit, do any of you have a pencil?” Gareth asks, patting his pockets frantically. “I have a history test next period and I totally forgot that we use those stupid Scantrons.”
The rest of the guys shake their heads, grumbling half hearted apologies.
“Wait!” Eddie says suddenly, snapping his fingers. “Y/N always has extras in her locker, and she gave me the combination.”
“Aww, aren’t you two just the pinnacle of romance?” Gareth teases, fluttering his eyelashes dramatically.
Eddie glares at him. “D’you want the pencil or not?” Gareth just nods, following his Dungeon Master to your locker. Eddie spins the dial and tugs on the lock. A handful of freshly-sharpened pencils sits in the case magnetically attached to the inside of the door. “There ya go,” he says, plucking one from the holder and handing it to his friend. He’s about to close it when he spots the book you’ve been so weird about.
The right thing to do is to leave it alone, act like he never saw it. But curiosity gets the best of him, and he finds himself yanking the novel from its spot and shoving it under his jacket before anyone can see.
Since starting a relationship with you, Eddie has been better about going to class, but he ditches today in favor of devouring the mysterious book. He’s already intrigued by the cover: a half-naked man wearing only skin-tight leather pants, a motorcycle helmet tucked under his arm. He’s pressed up against a woman in a flowing white dress, looking almost virginal, a stark contrast to her male counterpart.
Eddie drives out to his secret spot in the woods, getting as comfortable as he can on the picnic bench before diving into the book. He knows he doesn’t have time to read it all, so he skims it for anything that stands out. His eyes widen when Jonas eats Cassidy out while she’s taking phone calls at work, ending with her bent over the desk while he pounds her from behind. And when Cassidy calls Jonas “sir,” pleading for him to fuck her right there on the beach, Eddie feels a twitch in his pants. He’s usually the one initiating sex, and when you do it, he immediately obliges. Do you want him to make you beg?
Glancing at his watch, he realizes that he needs to get back to school and return the book before you notice that it’s missing. He speeds back to Hawkins High, eyes on the road but mind spinning with thoughts of you and him in Cassidy and Jonas’s places.
Only one of his friends has a steady girlfriend, so Eddie seeks him out righr after they finish band practice.
“Can I talk to you for a sec?” he asks Jeff, biting on his lower lip nervously.
Jeff nods. “Sure, man. Everything okay?”
“Yeah, yeah, not an emergency,” Eddie reassures him. “Just, uh, does Shelby read, like, sexy books?”
Jeff cocks an eyebrow and wrinkles his nose. “Sometimes. Why, you want a recommendation?” He laughs, but stops when he sees his friend’s serious expression. “Dude, what’s up? You’re kinda scaring me now.”
“Sorry,” Eddie mumbles. “‘S just…I found one of those books in Y/N’s locker, and it’s…a lot. Like, the guy takes the girl and does it with her anywhere and everywhere. And if that’s what Y/N wants…I mean, that’s not exactly what we do.” He fidgets with his fingers, embarrassed to be having this conversation with Jeff, but he doesn’t know who else to ask.
“So do them,” Jeff says simply, like it’s the easiest thing in the world.
Eddie gives an exasperated sigh. “I don’t have the money to just whisk her away to a fancy hotel room, and it’s not like we have an abundance of beaches here.” The closest thing to a beach is Lovers Lake, and sex there is like an infection waiting to happen. “There is one scene where he surprises her at work…”
“There ya go!” Jeff exclaims. “Don’t you pick her up when she closes, like the whipped little boyfriend you are?” Eddie gives him a shove, but he cracks a smile. “C’mon, a bookworm like her getting laid in the library? Probably a dream come true!”
The lanky metalhead considers this before bouncing on the balls of his feet excitedly. “Yeah, okay! I’ll do that!” You work the closing shift tomorrow, so it’ll be perfect. All he has to do is show up and sweep you off of your feet.
And maybe give you an earth-shattering orgasm or two in the bookstacks.
You’re shelving the last of the returns when you hear the familiar rap on the door. Eddie is standing on the other side of the sliding glass, waiting for you to unlock it. It’s a humid May evening, but he’s wearing a leather jacket.
“Hey, baby,” you smile as you let him in. “Aren’t you warm in that?” you ask, pointing to his outerwear.
Eddie’s lower lip juts out in a pout. “You don’t like it?”
“I love it, Eds. You look ridiculously hot.” You grab his ringed fingers and smirk salaciously. “Can’t wait to get you home, yeah?”
“Actually,” he starts, “I was hopin’ you could help me find a book first. It’s called Fast Ride.” He pulls you closer to him, a mischievous grin of his own spreading across his face.
Your face heats up at the mention of the novel. “Is that a joke?” you manage. “How did you—did you go through my stuff?”
“I saw it in your locker when I was getting a pencil for Gareth, and I had to know what all the fuss was about. Didn’t realize my girl was into such kinky stuff.” Eddie starts to lean in to kiss your neck, but you push him away.
“If you came here to make fun of me, you can leave,” you choke out, tears burning in your eyes. “This is exactly why I didn’t wanna tell you; I knew you’d just laugh at me.”
Your boyfriend cups your cheek with a strong, calloused hand. “Baby, baby,” he coos, kissing your forehead. “‘M not making fun of you. I think it’s really, really fuckin’ hot.”
“Y-You do?”
“Hell yeah,” he reassures you. “Got me wonderin’ if, maybe, you’d like to reenact one of the scenes.” He wipes away a rogue tear from your chin and kisses your lips. “I was thinkin’ about the one where Jonas sees Cassidy at her job and just has to have her.”
Your entire body warms at the idea of him having his way with you right here, right now. “I know where the cameras won’t catch us,” you murmur against his soft lips, and you feel them curl into a smile.
You lead Eddie to the very back of the library where you keep the “to be discarded” books. They’re already worn with broken spines, so no one will notice if there’s any further damage to them. As soon as he’s certain that you’re both tucked away safely, he kisses you hungrily.
“Can’t wear that tight little skirt and expect me not to devour you, baby doll,” he growls. You notice that he slips in the pet name that Jonas uses for Cassidy, and you hum your approval. His hands grip the backs of your thighs as he hoists you against the shelf, pressing his erection into your clothed pussy. You begin to trail kisses down his neck, just the way he likes it, but he pulls away.
“Tonight’s all about you, mmkay? Making my girl feel good like only I can.” He tightens his grasp and whispers into your ear, “let me take care of you, princess.”
“Yes, sir,” you concede, letting him take complete control. “I’ll take whatever you give me.” After years of constantly trying to make the right decision, always worrying whether or not you’re choosing correctly, it feels so freeing to let someone else take the reins.
“Fuck, baby,” Eddie groans, slowly lowering you to the ground as he kneels on the old, worn carpet. He bunches up your skirt around your waist, hooking a finger into your panties and tugging them aside. “I gotta taste you.” You whimper as he kisses up your inner thighs until he reaches your cunt, licking at your pussy. His lips attach to your clit, sucking on it harshly. A chuckle escapes his throat when you let out a moan. “Sshh, we gotta be quiet, baby. We’re in a library, remember?”
“S-sorry,” you stutter, but your apology is cut short by the feeling of his tongue pressed inside your weeping hole, and you grab onto the shelf with one hand, lacing the fingers of the other into Eddie’s wild mane of hair. Involuntarily, you whine loudly at the stimulation, and Eddie pulls back. “W-why did you…”
He wipes your slick from his chin. “I told you that we have to be quiet,” he hisses, “but it looks like you can’t obey that rule, can you?”
“I-I’ll be quiet. I’ll be good. I promise.” But you know it’s no use; he’s already standing up. His pupils are blown wide with lust, and he bites down on your neck.
“There’s one surefire way to keep you quiet, isn’t there, baby doll?” He tilts your chin so that your gaze meets his. The words are strong and confident, but his eyes are still caring, giving you an out if you want it. You nod at him, biting your lower lip in anticipation. “On your knees, princess.”
You find the strength to utter another “yes, sir,” and do as Eddie says while he unbuckles his belt and pulls his hard cock out of his pants. He pumps it once, twice, three times before tapping it on your lips. You open your mouth obediently, swirling your tongue around the pink tip as it twitches against your cheek. You take his balls into your hands, palming them and tugging softly, just enough to drive him wild.
“Thassit,” he murmurs. “Look up at me while you suck my cock. Look so pretty with your mouth full, dontcha?” You hum your response, sending vibrations along his length that make him throw his head back with a noisy exhale.
“Sshh,” you parrot him, letting his cock go with a pop. A trail of saliva mixed with Eddie’s pre-cum connects you to it. “We gotta be quiet.” You giggle at your bratty attitude, hoping that he’ll take the bait.
Sure enough, he pulls you to your feet, and you stumble slightly. “Y’okay?” he mouths,and you offer a breathy yes. He steadies you before bringing you to a shorter shelf. “Bend over for me.”
“Nuh-uh,” you tease, blowing him a kiss. You don’t even have time to taunt him further before his firm palm presses into your back as he pushes you; he takes the other and smacks your ass so hard that it very well may leave a print.
“Such a fuckin’ brat,” he grunts, rubbing his cock back and forth along your folds, using your slick as lubricant. You feel the stretch as he slides inside you, pleasure and pain intermingling in perfect harmony. “Now you’ve gotta take your punishment.” With another spank on your ass, he thrusts into your aching sex. Neither of you bother to abide by the silence he once demanded.
“Punish me, sir; I’ve been a bad girl.” You can feel him growing even harder within your walls, and you clench around him. “Fuck me as hard as you want; I can take it.”
Eddie brings himself almost fully out of you before he slams back in, making you yelp in surprise. “Take it…take it…that’s my girl. So fuckin’ good, even when she’s bad.” He leans his chest against your back, and grips your pelvis, keeping you impossibly close. “Gonna let me cum inside you?”
“Are you asking me or telling me?”
“Fuck–I’m fuckin’ tellin’ you, baby girl,” he mutters through gritted teeth, never stopping his rhythmic pumping. “You’re gonna take all my cum. Every. Last. Drop.” He spills into you with a strangled groan, slowing his pace to bring you both down from your highs. You can feel his heaving breaths as he says, “holy shit.”
“Was that–did you like that?” you ask timidly, slipping out of your brat role and back to your normal, bookworm self.
“Did I–baby, that was so hot. Makes me mad I wasn’t fucking you in the library since day one.” Eddie laughs as he withdraws. “We gotta get you cleaned up, yeah?” He grabs the bandana from his back pocket and wipes up his mess, straightening your clothes in the process. “There ya go. Back to my place for a movie and pizza?”
You nod enthusiastically, taking his hand. Pausing for a moment, you look up at him and pose the question that you’ve been too anxious to ask. “You don’t think it’s weird that I like those books?”
“Are you kidding?” He raises his eyebrows as you both walk to the parking lot. “Babe, I have a stack of Playboys under my bed that would call me the world’s biggest hypocrite if I judged you for this.” You playfully smack his chest, and he continues. “Besides, there’s nothing wrong with havin’ a few kinks. I mean, as long as you’re exploring them with me.” He leans you against his van and brings his lips to your ear. “I’ll tell you one of mine; kinda always wanted you to call me ‘daddy’ while we’re…y’know…”
“Hmm,” you smile, grasping his jacket and pulling him in for a kiss. “I think I can manage that.”
Eddie’s face lights up and he picks you up, spinning you around. “You’re so perfect, I fuckin’ swear.” He opens your door for you and helps you onto the seat. You wait for him to get in and start the car before you speak again.
“Hey, Eds?”
“Hm?”
“How would you feel about learning to ride a motorcycle?”
--
#eddie munson#eddie stranger things#stranger things#fanfic#stranger things fanfic#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson x you#eddie munson fanfic#eddie munson x f!reader#eddie munson x female reader#eddie munson smut#eddie munson fluff#eddie x reader#eddie x you#eddie munson stranger things#eddie munson x bookworm!reader#requests
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
chapter one - all I want - rafe cameron
paring rafe cameron x fem!kook!reader
authors note the first chapter is finally up! i can't wait for to start this series with you guys. you have no idea the amount of deduction i've put in this first chapter. i hope you lovies enjoy the first chapter.
summary Y/N Y/L/N is a regular kook that lives in the Outer Banks. One of the most pleasant person to encounter. Room lights up when you enter a room. Contrary to some kooks, you don't care whether side of the island people come from. Friends with the pogue's. You go through a lot struggles in your life where you shy's away from the world. Rafe Cameron, also known as Kook King. He has a huge reputation on the island; is cold, cocky, jerk face, asshole, and will say whatever he wants to get what he wants. Behind all that tuff-ness, he struggles with a lot of things too. On a random Friday night you meet for the first time and Rafe can’t seem to get you out of his head after your little encounter. He’s never met a girl like you before. Eventually, you learn a lot about the Cameron boy from your eyes.
word count 1.7k
warnings love, crying, kissing/making out, yelling, partying, cursing, explicit scenes, fighting, mentions of death, possible pregnancy?, addiction, mentions of drinking and other drug substances.
You've lived in the Outer Banks for as long as you can remember. Lived in the same house since you were a little girl. Made so many memories, both good and bad.
You grew up on what others say “kook side” of the island, which honestly you never understood why that name was given in the first place. Never cared for the name title either.
Since you could remember, you didn't really care what side of the island people came from. Yeah, you went to school full of kooks but everyone's the same in that they do not care about the people who live in the cut. Never cared about which side of the island the people were from. You are good friends with the pogues too and occasionally hang out with them here and there.
You were in your room on the bed with your best friend Scarlett watching a movie on your tv. Both of you have been relaxing at your house for a few hours in your room hanging out. Today was one of those days where all you wanted to do was relax after a long week.
Scarlett has been one of your closest and best friends since eighth school. Scarlett is one of those friends you can talk to about everything. She won't judge you for talking about the same thing. She is a sweet and caring person, yet she can flip the switch if you mess with her. To this day, you have no idea what you would do without her.
“How was the mainland and seeing your brother?” Scarlett asked you, when you re-entered your room after using the bathroom
Your family and you went to the mainland to see your older brother, Adam, and his new home, which he had purchased with his girlfriend, Liv. Plus, it was a good time to be surrounded by family and enjoy the small get away from Kildare for once.
"Y/N do you want to go to Topper's party tonight?" Scarlett asked, twisting her body to face you.
“Starts at ten thirty.” She says before you could ask about the start of the party.
"Uh, I don't see why not," you shrug, "Topper throws good parties too." You chuckle, gazing at Scarlett, who nods in agreement.
Parties are usually your thing on the weekends when you feel like going out. When you get a few drinks in you, you are the life of the party and have fun with your friends.
When you aren’t in the mood to go out you spend your time at home enjoying your night watching movies in your room in your cozy clothing.
“We can stay at my house since I live closer to him anyways. Plus, my parents are out of town for the weekend” Scarlett explains.
Topper Thorton, one of the well known kooks in Kildare. Everyone knows him. Known him for a few years now and have become one of your good friends. He throws some of the best parties too.
Before you began packing your things for the night, you went downstairs to ask your parents, who were relaxing on the couch in the living room, watching their favorite television shows of all time.
“Hey sweetheart,” your dad, Edward, smiles when he sees you enter the living room, “you need something?” curiously looking at you as he tried to figure out what was about to come out of your mouth.
“Yes, can I stay the night at Scarletts?” You ask kindly, closing your eyes, crossing your fingers behind your back.
Your parents look at each other without saying a word then look at you with a nod.
“Thank you, I love you” smiling, blowing them kisses before running upstairs to your room.
“You know you don’t need to ask” your dad yelled as you raced upstairs.
Scarlett was walking out your bathroom when you entered your room casually, “what did they say?” she asked curiously, looking at you, trying to figure out what the answer is.
“It’s a yes bitch,” smiling as you do a little dance.
“This is gonna be so fun.” she smirks, nodding her head as you walk over to your closet picking a couple outfits you might wear.
“The smell of weed is already filling my lungs and we haven’t reached the house yet” you laughed interlocking your elbow with Scarlett as you two walked towards the house alongside others.
“Pretty soon we might be smoking that weed,” Scarlett replied with a chuckle.
“You are correct on that one.”
You get this strange pit in your stomach the moment you arrive at the party, which you had never had previously when you went to parties. You told yourself not to worry about it and instead focus on the upcoming night.
People turned their heads as you went inside the home, focusing all of their attention on you. You entered the party with your heads held high with confidence.
On the island, you are well-known for your personality. When you're just being yourself, people gravitate toward you. When you walk into a room, all eyes are on you; your presence captivates everyone you encounter.
The lights throughout the house were darkened to match the ambiance of the party, and the music was loud enough. Almost everyone was doing everything you see at a party– drinking, smoking, using other drug substances, making out, dancing, drinking games, etc.
Parties are well-known on the Outer Banks. Almost every weekend, there is a party happening. Parties you won’t forget. There are house parties or beach parties; you name it, and someone will throw it somewhere.
If you can be honest, so much was going on all at once you couldn't wrap your head around it.
A few people you know approached you as you walked past people who were tipsy, drunk, or high, eager to see you two at the party.
"Let's get some drinks, yeah?" You spoke into Scarlett's ear as you walked down the hallway that led to the kitchen and living area.
Upon entering the area, two tables laid out with people playing drinking games.
There were many coolers with different types of alcohol inscribed on top, which made decision-making easier because if it didn't, you'd have problems finding the drink you were looking for if the names weren’t on top.
People sometimes leave coolers without labels, resulting in ice on the kitchen floor that melts into water and causes someone to slip. You can't count on your fingers how many times you've seen it.
"Quickly grab two drinks just in case we finish these," Scarlett exclaims excitedly, making you laugh.
There were varieties of alcohol on the counter, along with a handful of shot glasses and red solo cups that were either empty, half-filled, or just waiting to be pulled out of the plastic bag.
When you picked a spot in the living room by the sliding glass door, you could hear a drunk Topper come inside the house with two other boys who were equally drunk. The two other guys must be new because you’ve never seen them before.
"I'm so glad you two made it tonight!" Drunk Topper smiled and opened his arms as you approached him.
"Hey, top!" you both exclaimed, smiling toothily.
"When did you both get here?" He asks, slurring his words, but you understand what he's saying.
"Ten minutes ago, but don't worry, we'll be drinking more throughout the night; you know us best," you respond, poking Scarlett's left shoulder with your right.
He closes his eyes and nods, "That's what I like to hear, Whoo!" throwing his fist in the air before giving you both a hug then walking down the hall.
You turned around to face Scarlett, who was taking a large sip of her drink, which caught you off guard. She slapped your arm playfully, signaling you to chug your drink and allow the alcohol get you tipsy.
"That felt good," you grinned and sighed.
"Hey Y/N, Scarlett come play rage cage with us," said Josh, one of your guy friends, motioning for you to join the gathering of people gathered around the table.
Fuck it.
Rage cage is one of the most entertaining drinking games of all time. You take it very seriously every time you play, and so do many other people. You don't want to buy the bitch cup because some of them contain different types of alcohol.
Half an hour later, you are really drunk. Drunk enough to still know what you are doing and maybe saying.
“Girl drop it to the floor, I love the way yo’ booty go” everyone sang throughout the house.
All I wanna do is sit back and watch you move
You were dancing with your girlfriends on the dance floor with drunken bodies surrounding you– bodies dancing in sync to the rhythm of the song. Scarlett was a few away dancing with the guy she’s been seeing so you had a good eye on her.
You held your drink in your hand, tightly, covering the opening. You turned away from the crowded dance floor because the sweaty drunk bodies were making you feel hot. You need to walk outside to get some air real quick.
"I'm going to get some air; I'll be back," you said above the loud music to Amber, one of your close friends, gesturing to the balcony.
Amber nods and advises you to be cautious before walking through the crowd and call her if anything happens.
You give her a quick hug. She’s too kind.
As you turned to face the balcony, you were caught off guard by a muscular chest bumping into you, causing you to stumble back somewhat before being caught by the two strong hands.
"Oh shit, I'm sorry about that," the male voice says, pulling you up and stooping down to make eye contact, trying to see if you were okay. The eye contact was strong, almost sending chills down your spine.
When you looked up, your jaw dropped but quickly closed to avoid looking foolish. The face appears familiar, but you can't place a name to it.
"No worries, I wasn't paying attention," you drunkenly giggled, pulling your hair out of your face and tucking one strand behind your ear.
"I'm Y/N, by the way," you grinned, extending your free hand.
"Rafe," he says with a toothy smile, shaking your hand, “Cameron.”
Suddenly that weird feeling went away…
all i want tag-list
@winterrrnight @lucky7rosie @bejeweledreverie @rachelivey333
�� i have two separate tag-lists one for my regular fics and this tag-list if for this series. if you would like to be added to my regular tag-list, you can let me know in the comment section.
➨ welcome to my rafe series tag-list readers. if you aren't on my taglist and would like to be notified whenever i upload a chapter feel free to leave a comment in the comment section or hit that follow button with post notifications (works either way).
#all i want rafe cameron series#all i want masterlist#rafe cameron#rafe cameron series#rafe cameron fanfic#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron imagines#rafe cameron imagine#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron x kook!reader#rafe cameron x female reader#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron smut#rafe cameron outer banks#rafe cameron obx#drew starkey#drew starkey imagine#drew starkey x reader#drew starkey blurb#drew starkey imagines#drew starkey fanfic#drew starkey fanfiction#obx netflix#obx fanfiction#rafe obx#all i want 📌
148 notes
·
View notes
Text
It’s Always Been You (Ethan Edwards)
In honor of gaining 100 of you guys on my page, here it is!! The much needed part 2 to Hurt My Feelings you’ve all been waiting for. I’ve been taking the time to perfect it, but beware this one’s a long one. Thank you all for 100 followers!!!! I appreciate every single one of you, I cannot wait to share more. Enjoy :)
Ethan Edward’s X female!reader
Warning(s): mutual pining, angst, fluff, hints to smut
If there was one thing y/n was good at, it would be known as her future career and major in school. She was in the progress of becoming a sports social media manager, always locking some of the best shots and behind the scenes when necessary.
She was the one the Michigan athletic department could count on. They had put with the Football team during the fall, and Basketball during the winter. She would sometimes end up subbing in for other sports managers when they had other opportunities in place, or just plain out couldn't do the job at hand. She was the one to call.
If there was one thing she absolutely terrible at, it would be avoiding people.
Especially certain people.
The UMich Basketball team didn't go too far into the season which led to y/n's schedule being more open to doing whatever. Which led to her slowly becoming more involved with their University's Hockey team.
When she was asked to help out with the guys more, she was a bit hesitant. Yes she loved them all and adored getting to be behind the scenes. Especially when it came down to her being there instead of one of the other interns down the road. What wasn't great to deal with, was having to see Ethan more often than she was planning on.
Many of the boys on the team know about her current situation of avoiding Ethan. This was due to the word getting around about her and him's night on New Year's, thanks to Luca spilling the beans when Ethan told him.
The boys all knew to keep their mouths shut about it, due to Ethan still being with his girlfriend, as well as y/n already stressing out about having to work alongside Ethan the rest of the season.
For now, it would be put to the side strictly on the business part of things. Yet it was hard to just act like there wasn't a giant elephant in the room when the pair were in a room together. She did her best keeping it strictly professional and positive when he was around. It seemed to slowly get easier as time went on.
That was until the intern quit, opening the spot fully to y/n to take, which she could never say no to. It was opening an opportunity for her to work in the side of the sports media field she has been waiting for, for much too long.
Especially with the boys making it to the Frozen Four.
This 'avoiding Ethan' chapter really was not going to happen for her the way she wanted anymore. Which concluded of her just never seeing him and talking to him again after he left her there that night.
She could never fathom how hurt it made her. Sitting there for hours on end waiting for his door to finally open its him behind it.
She knew deep down that it wouldn't have happened so easily like that, but part of her couldn't help but hope it would turn out for the best for her.
Y/n tried avoiding Ethan as much as she could after that. It was hard to most days, as the pair had a few classes together, and hung out in the same friend group. The guys could never have stopped hanging out with her, it just wasn't right in their book. Ethan even agreed that it wasn't right.
Of course the two were hurting, they had been inseparable for years on end. It hurt more when y/n would be at games watching from afar, or when his mom would shoot her a text or call asking where she was.
That was until she finally caved and told her everything. She couldn't hold it in from the one other woman in her life that treated her like she was her own child. Y/n told her that even though they were going through, well, whatever this was, that Ethan shouldn't be frowned upon for it.
His mom had agreed with her statement, understanding that the pair of complicated best friends had to figure some things out. They both would find their way back to each some day, is similar to something his mom had told her.
So now here she was, coming off the bus in Florida with the boys for the Frozen Four. Her hair was a mess, the outfit being oversized sweatpants, that she was pretty sure were a certain guy's old pair of pants, and an oversized UMich hockey sweatshirt.
The group gathering around the coaches to hear the spiel, y/n walking into the hotel while having a conversation with Rutger. The group all tired and about ready to take the night to relax before more early mornings continue.
Once they were all given their room keys, they all scurried to their floors and rooms, y/n happy to be getting her own room to sprawl out and do what she wanted. Due to this mainly being because she was the only female besides the adult media manager on the trip.
As soon as her door shut she slumped back against the door, leaning her head against it. Being up at two in the morning for the flight was not ideal in her mind, but she knew that this opportunity would be worth the exhaustion she was feeling.
Y/n tossed her stuff on one of the open beds, stretching out her limbs before plopping herself back on the other free bed in the room.
As soon as her body landed on the comfy mattress, a knock was heard at her door. The girl instantly groaned, turning over to the opposite side to face away from the door.
"Y/n I know you're not sleeping yet open the door," Luca laughed on the other side.
"I'm dead." she groans back to him, her eyes closed while she soaked in the cozy covers.
Luca knocked again. "Y/n/n if you don't open this door I will go tell the front desk I lost my room key for this room," he trails off, her eyes opening with an eye roll.
As much as she would like to still have ignored him and say no, she knew he would absolutely go down to the front desk.
She lets out a puff of air before pulling herself off the bed and towards the door. When she swings it open, she makes sure to give him the harshest scowl she can muster.
"What could possibly be more important than sleep?" she asks, eyeing him as he walks into her room and shuts the door.
He launches himself on the bed she was just laying on making himself comfortable, y/n going to crawl in next to him with the scowl still on her face.
He was laying on his back with his arms crossed behind his head, her laying on her side with her arms crossed in front of her chest.
"The guys and I are all going to sneak into one of the clubs tonight if you want to join," he sits up with a finger pointing up. "Correction. You are joining us in going to the club tonight."
Y/n groans instantly, pulling a pillow to her face. "Luca no I want to sleep before the day we have tomorrow." she groans out with a long whine. Luca rolls his eyes at her playfully.
"Oh come on it would be so fun. Besides, this is basically the time we all are going to get to experience this together." He explains, trailing off in a tone to convince her. She shook her head behind the pillow while humming a 'no'.
"Y/n come on please?" he asks nicely, slowly pulling the pillow down from her face. "It's just there inner circle going tonight if that convinces you."
Y/n stays silent for a moment, letting it sit in her brain for the time being.
"If it's not me dragging you out, I'm making Ethan do it."
"You didn't even give me a chance to think Luca!"
"Well I know that face. It was your 'leaning towards a no' face." he says to her, a pillow being thrown at his face a second later.
"So is that a yes?" he asks, y/n getting off the bed with her hands on her hips. She looks back at him with a look. "I don't really have a choice do I," she retorts.
"Nope!" Luca laughs, clapping his hands together before getting off her bed and heading to the door.
"I'll come get you at nine, sunshine." he sings out while opening her door.
"I'm taking a nap before that then!"
. . . . . . . . . . .
Y/n was finishing up her makeup when she heard the soft knock on her door.
She shook her head at herself while she looked in the mirror. She loved the outfit she chose, going with her hair slicked back in a bun. She was awake, but was also still so exhausted from the morning. The nap not doing much to her energy tank.
She opened the door up to see not Luca, but Rutger standing there on his phone. When he looked up he smiled warmly at her, fanning her off and hyping her up for the night ahead. She blew him a playful kiss before the pair walked downstairs to join the rest of the group, her insides freezing at the sight of Ethan once again.
Sure she should be used to seeing him nowadays, but it was never something she could just get used to. He's been the one giving her butterflies since before she could remember, and the one who makes her heart stutter whenever they're in a room together.
From what she noticed, it was the inner circle as Luca promised.
He was currently smiling and talking with Mark when she walked up to the group, his eyes leaving Mark's as soon as Rutger announced their presence.
Ethan's smile immediately dropped, his mouth staying slightly ajar as his eyes took in her figure. She kept her eyes on his own while she watched him fully take her in, the boy's cheeks turning red when he catches her eyes.
He gives her a small smile, y/n instantly looking away from him and taking a deep breath as she followed the group out to the uber ordered by Luca.
The group all began to pile in, but slowly coming to a halt when it started to become full. "Luca you dumbass how're we all gonna fit into this one uber?" Luke asks as he tries to squeeze into the back.
"Couple of you will sit on the floor, and a couple in the trunk. Not that bad of an idea." Luca snorts, taking his seat in the front passenger side.
"Okay at least give y/n the front seat so she doesn't have to squeeze back here or sit on the floor." Rutger says, motioning to where Luca is sitting.
"Yeah, my dude you gotta be a gentlemen and give her the front seat. No wonder you're single." Mark retorts, earning a smack to the thigh from Luca. Y/n rolls her eyes, an amused look on her face as she hops into the small packed van.
"It's fine, I can sit on the floor. Luca's never changed his ways. Who says he will now?" she jokes, earning a whine from Luca and laughs from the guys.
"Watch it young lady, or I'm gonna kick you out." Luca says, making her eyes light up as he eyes her.
"That's all it takes for me to go back up to my warm and cozy bed? Say less," she says, Luca rolling his eyes with a sarcastic smile thrown her way.
"You wish it were that easy." he says before facing back to the front.
Y/n lets out a huff getting ready to sit on the ground behind Luca's seat, only to have arms slither around her waist and be pulled into a lap.
She lets out a shocked squeak and places her hands on the armrest to steady herself as the car takes off, feeling the hands place themselves on her hips with a squeeze. The hands were an oddly familiar pair she had grown to know all too well.
Y/n slowly turned her head and looked down, only to see the familiar head of brown hair she had been avoiding. He wasn't making eye contact with her, instead was looking over and talking to Mark next to him.
The girl kept her hands on her thighs, squeezing them tightly to keep herself together as she sat on Ethan's lap. His hands stayed on her hips, squeezing every so often which made her freeze and her insides warm each time he did so. It had been so long since she was this close to him at all. Her body didn't know how to react, her mind screaming alarms to her in the process of it.
What about his girlfriend?
Couldn't he just let her sit on the floor?
What would his girlfriend say right now?
Once they arrived to the destination, she had never been more relieved to open the door more than she was in that very moment. She hopped off of his lap as if it didn't happen, waiting for the rest of the boys to pop out one by one.
The group made their way up to the entrance, Luca doing some talking to the bouncer while they all talked amongst themselves for the time being.
A few seconds later Luca looked back to the group with a shit-eating grin, the bouncer opening the door to let them all in. Y/n looked up at the bouncer with a soft smile, thanking them for holding the door open as she walked inside.
As soon as she stepped in, the vibe was completely different. Strobe lights being seen from the hallway they walked through, The Weeknd playing in the background and the smell of marijuana wafting through her nose. Y/n kept herself close to the boys as she looked around the venue and overlooking the balcony they were now on, seeing the pile of bodies below on the dance floor.
All the guys immediately making their way down the stairs, hyped up and talking about what their plans were for the night.
Y/n was still super tired from the flight and already thinking about how early she had to be the following morning. More like counting down the hours till her alarm went off. Which wasn't many.
Luca found a couple of sofas for them to all chill on, announcing the first round of drinks were on him. Each guy listing their drink for him, Luca finally finding Y/n's gaze. She shook her head. "Not tonight. Busy day for me tomorrow." She declines, Luca pouting at her.
"ThO come on, have a few drinks and let loose before chaos begins! Technically I win the busy day argument. I play tomorrow, so it's automatic win for me. What're you having y/n/n? Besides I'm buying pretty girl," he asks, watching her roll her eyes and shrugs her shoulders.
"Tequila and sprite." she caves, waving him away as he pumps his fist in the air at her answer.
"He's ridiculous." she laughs at Mark, the boy nodding his head with a chuckle. "Trust me I know. Try being his roommate."
"I basically was for a year, remember?"
Mark rubs his hand over his face and nods. "How could I forget the year in sophomore house?" he trails off, making her shake her head with a sour face.
"Too much went down." Y/n grimaces, Mark bursting out a laugh at her reaction.
Mark's laughs quiet down a few seconds later, him finally turning his body to face her with a more serious look on his face. "So what's the word between you and Eddy now?" he says, her stomach tightening.
"Meaning what?" she asks, looking away from Mark. He snaps his fingers back at her to make her eyes look back into his own.
"Real shit," he says. "What's going on now? You two still not talking?"
Y/n shook her head, her fingers picking at her pants. "I can't Mark. Not after New Years." she admits.
"You mean when you two finally got into it?" he asks, her nodding with an eye roll.
"We shouldn't have done that Mark. He cheated on her with me. You know how I feel about that type of stuff." she admits, watching him purse his lips.
"Sorry sweetheart but one, you kissed him from my understanding. Two, so what? She's a puck bunny anyways, y/n. She wants nothing more than the attention that comes with dating Eddy," Mark admits, and Y/n puts her face in her hands. "Well I should say came with dating Eddy. Past tense." Mark slips out, y/n's hands leaving her face to look at him with a frown.
"What do you mean past tense?" she asks. Mark looks around them to see all the other guys in their own conversations. Then turns his attention back to her.
"The only other people that know is everyone in this club in our group. So don't say anything till he's ready to tell you," Mark starts, her face contorting to more confusion as he goes.
"She broke up with him the day you two saw each other at the library. The day you were leaving with Rut's girl." he explains, watching the girl's face turn from a frown to complete shock in a matter of milliseconds.
"Wait what? There's no way, they were kissing and being all lovey-"
"It was after you left she decided to do it. She saw how he looked at you when you were leaving, and knew right then and there she had no part of him to herself anymore. So she dumped him right then and there." he finishes, watching y/n's face fall as she facepalms.
"Mark that was weeks ago! I'm now just finding this out? Why now?" she stutters out, Mark putting his hands on her arms. He makes her look up at him.
"Because he said you deserved your space, especially after he left you there in his room that night. He said that wasn't something he should just drop on you when you were feeling so many different things."
"Goddammit Ethan." she mumbles out, her eyes looking over the boy her heart wanted so much, watching him laugh with Rutger and Luke.
"You can't tell him I said anything-"
"And I'm back with drinks! Let's get this shit going!" Luca announces out, walking back with two drinks in his own hands, a server next to him with a tray of their drinks to set down.
Luca picks up Y/n's drink, bowing towards her with a smirk. "You're drink m'lady." he says with a fake accent, making her smile at him.
"Why thank you kind sir." she chuckles, taking a sip.
"Alright, now that drinks are ll sorted out, let's go dance dudes! Plenty single ladies, and plenty of dance floor!" Luca hoots, fist-bumping his way into the crowds with the some of the other guys.
She gives Mark a knowing look, indicating she understood what he was going to finishing saying. He reached down and squeezed her hand before disappearing into the crowd.
Y/n was too tired to want to join, not wanting to be there in the first place. She sipped on her drink slowly, her eyes people watching as she sat there, music bumping loudly.
She would much rather be sleeping in her bed. She'd rather be decompressing and charging up for the busy days ahead she knew were going to be horrific.
Y/n let out a huff as she looked into the dancing crowd, seeing and spotting each boy doing their own thing.
Her eyes stopped when they found Ethan's. His eyes were already on her own. Their eyes like magnets to one another. It always felt like things were going so much slower when they locked eyes. Like it was just them in the room.
Y/n bit her lip, shaking her head slightly to herself and finally broke their staring contest. She looked down to her drink, gulping down what she could to help herself feel a bit more loose than she planned.
At this point in the night, she was avoiding his eyes, knowing they were constantly being put on her. She could sense it. Sense him. It was like a sixth sense almost.
During a certain point in the night, y/n made her way over to the bar to get herself another drink.
If she was going to be stuck here, thanks to Luca, she might as well not be sober and enjoy her time while it lasted. A hangover wouldn't be the worst thing for her after the last few weeks she's been dealing with.
She gives the bartender a warm smile, yelling out a 'thank you' over the loud music and turned away from the bar to lean back against it. She took a sip of her third glass of the evening, already feeling the oh so familiar buzz coming on. She let it take over her nervous system, closing her eyes and her head tilting back while blowing out some air.
House of Balloons played out, making y/n smile to herself as she began to sway to the music.
The girl began to sing out the lyrics, knowing the song all too well as it made her feel some type of way every time she heard it. It brought out something in her each time any music like this played, her actions becoming harder to control especially when intoxicated.
Which was where she was at right now.
When she opened her eyes to look at the crowd, biting her lip as she watched many people paired together dancing the night away, grinding bodies are the only thing to be seen on the dance floor.
The lights were dark, flashes of different shades of reds straying out every so often, those flashes being the only lights in the entire place.
As if she could feel it once more, she finally found the familiar eyes that had been finding her figure all night. This time it was making her heart race.
He slowly starts to make his way to her, y/n's heart rate picking up as he got closer.
Before she knew it, he was in front of her standing over her figure.
He reached his hands out to her as if asking her to join him, the girl's eye not leaving his own.
So instead of walking away like she wanted to, after all this time she spent avoiding him.
She gave in.
Y/n sat up straight, her empty glass long forgotten now on the table behind her. She had to still look up at him due to their height difference, but nonetheless had let her hands slide into his own.
He slowly backed his way into the crowd of dancing people, the music setting the vibe and pace for the pair on the floor.
They found a spot away from the other boys, secluded in the crowd surrounded but hundreds of strangers but only entranced in one another. Their eyes never left one another, no matter if they tripped of bumped into other people.
His forehead found her own, his hands still entwined with her own to show he wouldn't push unless she gave him the green light. He wanted to show her he would move at her own pace.
To Y/n, for the first time in weeks, wasn't scared of what would happen or what wouldn't happen. Ethan was taking the lead to show her he was still in it, but at the same time was taking it slow to not push her further.
He closed his eyes as the song played in the background, his mouth starting to sing along to the words.
Face it, you want it, you crave it
Believe when I say that you'll know once you taste it
Y/n watched his lips move, her heart pounding out of her chest as they had their moment. Like they were the only two existing in that room.
She was letting the alcohol take over her nerves, letting it do what she knew she wouldn't be able to do completely sober.
Y/n slipped her hands from Ethan's only to place them over the top of his hands to lead them onto her waist, hers going to slowly slither around his neck.
Ethan opened his eyes to look down into hers, his hands sliding down from her waist, wrapping low around her hips just above where her lower back met her backside.
Y/n took the opportunity to let her hands cup both sides of his jawline, looking up into his eyes then down to his mouth as she sang along to the song this time.
What the hell were we? Tell me we weren't just friends
This doesn't make much sense, but I'm not hurt I'm tense
Cause I'll be fine without you babe
Her eyes found his again, the two wrapped up in one another's company, tension building more by the minute. Y/n bit her bottom lip once again, trying to stop her thoughts from getting bigger and bigger as they sway with one another.
She snapped out of her daze when she felt his thumb slowly pulling her bottom lip free from her teeth, rubbing it slowly after. His eyes went down to her lips as he leaned in, but stopping just millimeters away to let their lips brush ever so slightly.
"Please," he says, his voice weak. Just wanting to finally have her to himself. "It's always been you, y/n. Always."
He put both of his hands on the crook of her neck where it met her jawline, her hands wrapping softly around his wrists. He could see her having an argument with herself, the boy saying her name to catch her attention. "I know I've been a fucking idiot and an asshole to you. You don't deserve any of it. Slap me, punch me, kick me in the nuts I don't care what. Just please don't push me away anymore." Her eyes lock with his once again.
"I won't hurt you," he assures her, shaking his head. "Not again. Not ever. Just please. Let me prove to you. Let me prove it's always been you." he begs her.
Y/n stills for a moment, knowing that she wants this just as bad as he does. Probably even more than he ever would.
"Eddy,"
"Yeah?"
"Kiss me. Please kiss me."
Ethan didn't even let her finish her sentence, immediately placing his lips over hers in a bruising kiss. Tongues and teeth clashing when they connected, immediately y/n sighs into his mouth. Her body calming instantly at the feelings of his lips on her once again after far too long.
It didn't take long for his hands to leave the sides of her face, wrap around her waist and pull her impossibly closer to his own body. Her hands finding the back of his neck, letting her elbows rest on his shoulders while her hands pulled at his hair.
Their lips moving in sync, things becoming more heated the more they kissed.
His lips finally broke from hers only to kiss down her jaw to her neck and collarbone, y/n moving her head to the side for him to gain more access as her hands pushed his head further into her. She was becoming more and more enticed by the feelings of his lips and touch on her, it was like a drug she couldn't escape.
When his lips latched on the all too familiar sweet spot she let out a breathless moan, feeling him chuckle in her neck. He broke his kisses for a second, only to bring his lips to her ear to whisper something.
"Only I will get to ever make you make those sounds. Not Luke, not anybody," he pants into her ear before leaving a soft kiss on it, going back to attacking her soft spot as she bit her lip to hide a smile.
"Still on that whole ordeal are you?" she chuckles but it's turned into another moan when his teeth bite on her neck, his hands moving down to her ass and squeezing at the same time.
"Don't get yourself into more trouble, brat." he tells her, his tone darker than usual. She just nods, taking his head away from her neck to bring his lips back to her own. "As long as you promise to never hurt me again, I think I can manage."
He smiles against her lips, placing a hand on her neck. "I've got lots of making up to do, don't you think pretty?" he mumbles in between kisses, hearing her hum with a nod.
"Let's get out of here shall we?" he says, placing one more kiss to her lips before looking down at her. Ethan had to bite his lip from going back in, seeing the marks littered on her neck and her swollen lips making his pants tighter.
He just about loses it right there when she bites her lip and pulls him closer by his waistband.
"Lead the way, baby."
#hockey boys#angst#y/n#ethan edwards x reader#umich hockey#fluff#Ethan Edwards fluff#Ethan Edwards imagine#Ethan Edwards#Luca fantilli#Luke hughes#mark estapa#umich blurbs#umich imagine
375 notes
·
View notes
Text
LOGAN HOWLETT - PROM
A/N: As I already mentioned, I have developed a huuuuuge crush on Wolverine.
Pairing: Logan Howlett x mutant female reader
Warning: smut
Please, do not read if you are under 18. This story has sexual scenes.
Words: 6600+
Important note: The reader has long hair, did my best to not describe her at all. ALSO, I know Wolverine is like 160cm but... I forgot about tha that so, he's a tall MF. (They kinda fucked that up in some of the movies, so whatever.)
FULL MASTERLIST
Logan Howlett - Prom
A peaceful evening, that’s what he wanted. Once the students were in their room, Logan could finally have some time off with a bottle of beer that he was able to sneak into the school. And since he knew no one would be in the lounge room at this hour, he grabbed the beer and walked there. To his surprise, he was met with Y/N sitting there.
She was surrounded by papers. It seemed she was grading some essays. He observed her. The way her body hunched over the papers, how her head was low, he knew she was almost asleep. But then her head fell a little and she made a sound. Shaking it, she whispered “shit” under her nose and continued to work on the essays.
“Go to bed,” Logan said when he fell on the leather couch.
Y/N’s head lifted, frowning at her colleague and friend sitting there as if he owned the whole damn place. “I need to finish this tonight.”
“You need to rest,” he talked back, annoyed by her stubbornness.
Her eyes followed his every move. The way he sipped the beer, how relaxed he was on the couch and his eyes kept checking out the papers all over the place. “No, I need to grade. Only a few more left.”
Y/N taught English and literature in the school. She wanted to have this out of her neck before she would give them another assignment - that is, if someone would piss her off again, like the last time.
“Need any help?” he offered.
She kinked a brow and grinned. “Have you read The Great Gatsby?” she asked.
“No.”
“Then, unfortunately, you cannot help,” she said with a teasing smile.
“So, what did the kids do to deserve to write an essay?” he asked. His eyes never stopped following her hands over the table as she went through all the papers.
She sighed and put a grade C on the essay she finished correcting. Then she put down a comment, for the student to know what they did wrong. “One of them was rude to me. He made an inappropriate comment and the class laughed at his boldness, or as I’d like to call it, stupidity. He got detention and the whole class had to write an essay.”
Logan chuckled. “You are strict.”
“Well, no offence, but the kids respect you out of fear. They don’t respect me and so I punish them like this,” I glanced at him with a smile and put one of the last essays in front of me. “2500 words is not that much, to be honest. Especially when the theme is: Gender roles in The Great Gatsby.”
He opened his mouth to comment on it but then closed it. “Fair enough.”
Y/N yawned again and rubbed her eyes. She put down the pen and stretched on the couch. “Alright, a little break won’t hurt me. Just a few minutes.”
“You will fall asleep.”
“No, I won’t,” she said with her eyes closed.
“Yeah, you will, Y/N. Don’t argue with me. I know you well,” Logan said grumpily. He knew he was right.
Sighing, she stood up and did more stretching, just to wake up a little. “Now, I won’t.”
He rolled his eyes and sighed at how stubborn she was, again. “Hey, is it true that Colossus is taking you to the prom?”
Y/N stopped moving and slowly turned her attention to him. What the hell was he talking about? “What?” she was confused. “What prom? And no?”
Now it was his turn to be confused. “The prom that the Professor promised the students like a month ago. It’s this Saturday,” he reminded her.
With her mouth agape, she sat her ass down on the leather couch, her eyes wide and unblinking. “Shit, I forgot! How could I forget? I never forget anything when it comes to my job, the kids… Shit.”
Logan had to chuckle at her reaction. He found it quite adorable. “Y/N, you’ve been working your ass off for the kids. No wonder you forgot. It’s a good thing I reminded ya.” He drank the rest of the beer in one go. “‘Cuz I’m the best at these things.”
“Fuck, right,” she said with an irony in her voice. She wanted to smash her head against the nearest wall.
Y/N was never the one to forget anything and now, it happened. Where was her head the last few weeks? “I have no dress or shoes or anything,” she started to talk mostly to herself. The panic, tiredness and some anxiety showed in her power that she had thanks to her mutation. A forcefield started to glitch around her.
Logan’s eyes widened. “Uh, princess, you need to calm down,” he said. “Take a few deep breaths before you hurt me.”
Y/N’s forcefield was unique. It could protect but be deadly if she handled it correctly.
She glared at him but did as told. She took a few deep breaths until the glitching forcefield stopped. “You know I hate that nickname,” she growled. Logan was no idiot - she was a liar. She liked those nicknames he called her. It made him chuckle.
“Sure,” Logan winked at her. “Lie to yourself all you want.” He enjoyed it when he could rile her up. “So, do you have a date for this prom?” he asked her again.
“No,” Y/N replied as she started to pack all the papers. “As you didn’t already notice, old man,” she knew where to press his buttons, “I forgot about the whole thing. So, no, no date.”
“Wait,” Logan stopped her before she could leave. “So you are telling me, that you don’t have a date? How is that possible?”
She shrugged. “No one asked me. But it doesn’t matter anyway. I believe Bobby is taking Kitty, and Charles and Storm will be attending together. And I think Colossus will ask Angel to be his date since they have this thing going on.”
“What if I was your date?” Logan suggested nonchalantly. His eyes were fixed on her, watching her reaction - and it was a good one. A sparkle appeared in her irises, she stopped talking and just opened and closed her mouth like a fish underwater. “We could go together if you’d like.”
Her lips twitched to a small smile, intrigued by it. “You’d want to go with me?”
“I wouldn’t mind going as your date,” he said, his voice was a bit husky.
“And here I thought you would like to avoid an event like this,” I shook my head in disbelief. “Too much noise, too many kids at the same place.”
“I am full of surprises, princess,” he winked at her.
That stupid nickname made her roll her eyes. “Fine, you can be my date,” she agreed after a while. “But we still need to look after the students and be responsible teachers,” I warned him. “No booze, sir.”
“What?” he frowned, obviously not happy with that information.”Who made that rule?”
“It’s a student prom and they are all underaged,” I explained to him. “You think the Professor will allow alcohol? Ha, wake up, darling.”
“Look who is using nicknames,” he pointed it out. “I was about to say I am excited about the whole prom thing. This changes everything. I don’t even know if I wanna go.”
Y/N got annoyed by that comment. She gave him an evil glare. “Fuck you, Logan. And here I thought you��d be excited that I agreed to be your date. Maybe I should ask Hank to be my date.”
“Oh, come on, princess, I am messing with ya.”
When Y/N was sure she had all her belongings, she walked away from him. “Goodnight, Logan,” she sang to him.
She couldn’t see but Logan had a gentle smile on his face, pleased by all the teasing. There was some excitement bubbling inside of him. She agreed to go to that stupid prom with him.
Y/N hid in her room where she finished grading the last essays. She didn’t let herself think about anything, or anyone until the work was done. Luckily, the last essays were very good and they all received an A.
She changed into a T-shirt and shorts and got into her bed. The moment she turned the light off, she thought back to the last half an hour - to the part where Logan asked her to be his date for the school prom.
A laugh escaped her throat. The Wolverine asked her to be his date for a school prom. How surreal.
Her heart fluttered and her cheeks got hot. The truth was, she liked Logan a lot. There was something eye-gripping and panties-dropping about him. In the past, she would date the exact opposite men than was he. And the way Logan would mess with her, she secretly loved it.
With him, she didn’t have to pretend to be someone she’s not.
The next few days were normal. She taught English and Literature classes and found the time to dress shop with Angel two days before the prom. She found a beautiful red dress with secret pockets on each side and an exposed back. It had a deep cleavage that would show her breasts perfectly.
“So, found a dress yet?” Logan stopped by her side the day before the prom. He was standing close behind her, breathing in her scent.
“Aren’t you a curious soul,” she tilted her head and grinned. “You know what they say: Curiosity killed the cat.”
“What if I want to match a tie?” he asked innocently, to which she had to laugh. “I am serious, Y/N.”
Y/N turned around and was met with his eyes staring into her. She pressed a book closer to her chest and smirked at him. “See, if I tell you my dress is blue, would you put on a blue tie?”
He made a face. “No,” he said seriously.
“So why ask if you won’t do it anyway.”
“Come on, Y/N, tell me,” he nudged her shoulder.
She laughed and pushed him out of her way. “I want it to be a surprise, so stop being nosy,” she winked at him and left to teach another class.
Logan grinned when she left him standing in the hallway, but there was one person who saw the interaction - Hank. The Beast passed by him in the hallway, staring at the Wolverine, chuckling. “You two are unbelievable,” he commented.
“Shut up,” he growled at Hank.
“Come on, it’s… adorable,” he said the word carefully.
Logan rolled his eyes, already done with the conversation. He walked down the hallway to his class where he taught history.
He had a thing for her and he couldn’t even lie to himself about it. Logan’s eyes would linger on her longer than necessary. He would watch her leave and stare at her back until she was gone (well, he stared at her ass, because god, it was a good ass.)
When Saturday came, all the students were excited about this event. The girls who came up with the idea of having a prom were praised by many. The boys and men had to help set the outside with balloons, giant speakers, and other decorations. Storm and Kitty were in the kitchen preparing the drinks for the evening - making sure they were non-alcoholic. Charles forbade any kind of alcohol because the students were too young to drink.
Logan was still pissed about it. It was one thing to go to a stupid prom with a beautiful woman by his side, which made him rethink the whole “stupid” thing. But on the other hand - no alcohol? Not even a beer? It would be difficult.
Y/N came to the kitchen with two big boxes on top of each other, followed by Bobby who had another three, keeping them cool. Deserts arrived. They decided that finger food was the best option for this event.
Bobby wanted to take one dessert, but his fingers were smacked by Kitty, who glared at him. “No,” she said strictly.
“But I helped,” he pleaded. When Kitty didn’t permit him one tiny piece of cake, he left the kitchen puffy.
“Will this be enough?” Storm asked when she looked at all the boxes.
“Maybe you should ask that boy, Dean, who can make any food with a snap of his fingers to make us something,” Y/N suggested, smiling innocently.
“Wouldn’t that be mean?” Kitty questioned.
Y/N only shrugged as she walked out of the kitchen. “It’s worth trying,” she then shouted at them when she was farther away.
Logan walked inside the school just as Y/N was about to hit the upper floor. “What’s with the dumb face?” he pointed at her, curious about that smile playing on her lips.
Her eyes squinted, giving him an annoyed expression. “Always so curious, huh?”
“And you are always so mysterious,” he smirked at her.
“You like it, Logan,” she gave him a wink and continued walking up the stairs.
If only she turned to see the smile on his face as he watched her walk up the stairs. “Hey,” he stopped her before she disappeared into the upper level. “Should I come for you tonight?”
Y/N leaned against the wooden bannister. “It depends on…”
“On?”
“What kind of movie effect do you want: ‘Princess walking down the stairs - the Princess effect’ or ‘I shall come for you, my darling to admire you in secret’.” She said the other one dramatically. “So, what do you want?” And then she made the Scales with her hands.
She could see the wheels spinning inside Logan’s head. He thought about what he wanted to happen. And then she heard a faint “fuck” coming out of his lips.
“Both of them sound good, huh?” she smiled brightly, showing him her white teeth. “If you don’t come by 6:30 pm, I’ll know you want the ‘Princess effect’.” And she was gone.
That woman is a fucking tease, he thought. She did things to him and he was hard, painfully hard. Gritting his teeth, he left the hallway and went to the kitchen to fetch himself something to drink.
When he didn’t come by 6:30, Y/N knew he decided on the ‘Princess effect’. She checked her appearance in the mirror one last time before she left her room. The prom would start at 7 pm and the teachers had to gather a bit earlier.
Her heels clicked on the hardwood floor. She was curious to see Logan’s reaction. Hell, she still couldn’t believe he asked her to this prom. Y/N had to laugh at it. But it was thrilling. There were butterflies inside her stomach, tickling her - or was it her vagina?
As predicted, Logan, Hank and Bobby were chatting at the stairs, all dressed in fancy suits. And from what she could see, Logan chose an all-black suit. Fuck, she thought.
Bobby was the first one who saw her. “Wow,” he said when his eyes landed on her. “You look good, Y/N.”
And then Logan turned and his eyes widened, observing Y/N in her long red dress. She looked gorgeous, like a princess. Fucking princess effect.
There was a slit up her right leg to her thigh that showed up when she walked. Her breasts were screaming at him, as they were pressed against the dress and popping out. The way her hair was loose on her shoulders and her make-up and… he was fucked. Her scent surrounded his being, influencing his every sense.
“Gentlemen,” she greeted them with a soft smile.
“Dressed to kill?” Bobby commented.
“Something like that,” she winked at him. “After all, this is my first prom ever.”
Logan’s eyes still lingered on her face, occasionally drifting to her breasts and then up her neck to her lips and eyes again. He still didn’t say a word to her. Maybe he forgot to talk? Fuck, he forgot to breathe and exist.
“First prom?” Hank was surprised. “If that’s the case,” he looked at Logan and chuckled, “you are doing a splendid job.” He patted Bobby on his shoulder as a sign to leave Logan and Y/N alone.
She made a face and looked at Logan. “Did the ‘Princess effect’ work?”
He released a breath that he was holding. “You look hideous.”
Y/N laughed out loud. She wasn’t offended, because she knew he didn’t mean it at all. “Uh-huh, sure, if you say so.” She reached her hand to his face and helped him close his mouth. “You are drooling.”
“The fuck I am,” he rolled his eyes. Like a gentleman, he gave her his arm to grab. When she did, they walked outside.
They looked like a deadly couple. When they arrived at the outdoor prom, everyone who was present turned their attention to them. Logan, dressed in black, which was shocking as it was, and Y/N in a sexy red dress, was a deadly combo.
Some of the students, who were already there, stared at the couple, whispering about them. Logan could hear their whispers. Enhanced hearing was a blessing and a curse. They couldn’t believe that those two were attending together.
Is Mr. Howlett dating Miss Y/L/N?
How could she say yes to him?
How the hell did that happen?
More students came and the prom could finally start. The music was loud, drinks and finger food were served and the students had a great time. The teachers stood together at a drinks table, talking. Compliments were flying around. The women even admired how Logan looked in his suit, but he would grumble something under his nose. He was getting grumpier by the second. He desperately needed alcohol or anything else that would help him survive the night.
“Shit,” Y/N gasped when her eyes found Johny zapping other girls with his electric ability. “I’ll be right back.”
Logan was the first one to watch her leave, eyes travelling up and down her body. “Fuck me,” he cursed.
“We are not blind, Logan,” Charles wheeled to his side, his eyes were in the crowd, watching as Y/N talked to the young student. “And, excuse me, but your thoughts are screaming some things that I wish I didn’t have to hear.”
“So don’t be a creep and listen.”
Charles chuckled, shaking his head. “You should make a move, Logan.”
“We are colleagues,” he said.
“Whatever you say. But we see the chemistry between you two. Plus, you make a good team during missions.”
Annoyed, he turned to Charles to talk back, but the man was already talking to Kitty. Logan shook his head in disbelief. He hated to admit that what Y/N meant to him was something he wished he didn’t want to experience again - out of fear of losing that person, again. She was the air he needed to breathe, the water he needed to drink.
Some teenage boys approached Y/N on the dance floor once she was done with Johny. Logan frowned, not liking how close they were to her. Horny teenagers.
“You look real’ nice teach,” said one of them.
“Wanna dance?”
“No, first with me. I do enjoy your classes the most.”
What a fucking liar, Logan thought. None of the boys were interested in her classes or teaching or her knowledge.
Logan clenched his fists tightly. The more he listened to how those boys talked to her; how their eyes travelled her body, looking where only he should be the one looking, the more he wanted to scare the shit out of them. And when she took a step back, his legs moved forward, determined to step in and shoo them away.
“Is there a problem?” his voice got darker, more intimidating.
The boys feared the great Wolverine and so they quickly stepped back. “We were just…”
“I believe there are other girls more suitable for you,” he hugged, crossing his arms over his chest. “Go bother them.”
With a snap of fingers, they were gone. They wouldn’t dare to talk back to the Wolverine. And, they feared he would make their lives miserable during history lessons.
“Charming,” Y/N commented, chuckling.
“You should have seen how they were looking at you,” he glared at her. “As if you were their prey.”
“Good thing you came to rescue little ol’ me.”
He rubbed his face with a hand, sighing. “I need a drink. To hell with this no alcohol policy.”
“Already so grumpy? And the prom barely started,” she gently stroked his arm, feeling the muscles under his suit.
“Well, it sucks.”
She took a step closer to him, tilting her head up to watch his face. “You know, this dress has secret pockets and I might have something inside of them that is forbidden this evening.” She gleamed with innocence.
Logan inhaled her sweet scent again. He saw that teasing smile, could feel her body heat and he could breathe her in until the end of his time. “Are you suggesting that there’s some forbidden substance on you right now?”
Her lips crooked into a wicked smile. “Come with me.”
He didn’t have to be told twice. He walked by her side, farther away from the students and the whole prom, heading to the pond. The estate was vast. It was a perfect place to sneak around at night.
“For a teacher, you know how to break the rules,” he commented.
“Rules are meant to be broken, or am I wrong?”
They stopped by the pond, next to one of the big thick trees standing there proudly. It was a perfect spot to be hidden but also see if any of the students were sneaking away from the party.
They were surrounded by darkness. Only the moon gave them enough light to see each other’s faces.
Y/N reached into one of the pockets and took out a black flask. She waved it in front of his eyes. “You are the best, princess,” he said. He was quick enough to take it out of her hand, open it and take a sniff. “Whisky?” he was surprised.
“Please, repeat that I am the best, go on,” she goaded him.
“You are the fucking best, princess,” he said and took a sip of the liquid. “Damn.”
He handed her the flask and it was her turn to drink. “We are the two most irresponsible teachers. How can Charles trust us with the kids?” She put the flask to her lips and drank the liquid. It burned her throat and she turned up her nose. “It’s been a while since I had whisky.”
“Why drink if you don’t like it?”
“Who says I don’t like it?”
“Your face,” he grabbed the flask from her again.
“Rude, you know that?” she made an offended face.
“Shut up,” he laughed at her and drank once more. “You’re a bad influence, you know that, eh?
She raised a brow. “Are you complaining? I can take the flask and leave you here while I enjoy the drinking alone.” Y/N reached for the flask but he grabbed her wrist tightly.
“Don’t you dare, princess,” he huffed. “You’d let old man suffer like this?”
She scoffed. “What a fucking liar.”
“I’m over 150 years old,” he states, his hand not leaving her wrist. “So, yeah, I’m old.”
“Uh-huh, ancient even,” she put a mocking smile on her face. “ The Smithsonian called, they want their fossil back.”
“Very funny.”
Her eyes drifted to his hand wrapped over her wrist. “You know, I don’t mind that you are holding me, but I want to drink.”
Logan clears his throat and lets go of her. “Sorry,” he apologizes.
Y/N drank the whisky. “So Canadian,” she commented, making a fake French accent. “Always apologising.”
“Are we on this again?” Y/N loved to tease him about this. The Canadian jokes were funny. Then again, he would tease her for her European heritage.
“Oui, oui ma chérie,” she replied in the best French she could muster.
“Fuck you with those Canadian jokes.”
“Ha, you wish.”
Logan took the flask out of her hand to drink again. Y/N was quick enough to take it before he could put it to his lips. A new sound escaped Logan’s throat as he pressed himself closer to her to reach for the flask again. He was successful. Y/N wanted to steal it again but Logan put it up in the air, mocking her to take it from there.
The annoyance on her face was evident and he laughed. “Come and get it, princess.”
Y/N tried. To get it, she took a step closer to him and stretched her arms up as much as her body let her. The front of her body pressed against his hard, muscular chest. Logan could feel the shape of her perfect breasts.
His eyes found her. That’s when he realised how close her face was to his. All he needed to do was to lean closer and he would be able to get to her lips - taste them for the first time. Once her breath hit his face, he went for it.
Logan closed the gap between them and pressed his lips against her in their first soft kiss. He tested the waters, just to find out if she wanted this or not. When the kiss deepened, he let the flask drop to the grass and his arms wrapped tightly around her body. Their lips moved, exploring each other lips and mouths. He found a moment where she would grant him access and he pressed his tongue inside her mouth to explore it a bit further.
Y/N’s arms were around his neck, pulling herself as close to him as possible. “Logan,” she moaned his name when his lips moved to her chin and then to her neck. He found a sensitive spot that got her weak in the knees and another moan got out of her throat.
Logan stopped the kissing to look into her face. “Fuck, princess, I dreamt about this for some time now.”
“So why are you stopping now?” she whispered.
“I don’t think I will be able to stop,” he admitted, brushing her lower lip with his thumb.
Y/N took it between her lips and sucked on it. “Maybe I don’t want you to stop,” she said after she let it out with a pop.
His lips were back on her in a messier kiss. It was all tongue and teeth, biting and pulling. Her hands stroked his chest over the fancy clothes he wore, wanting to feel as much of him as possible. Logan’s hands gripped her ass tightly, enjoying how it felt on his big palms. “I want you, baby girl.”
“I want you too, Logan,” she moaned into his mouth.
He pressed her harshly against the nearest tree they stood by, pushing his body to her. He was painfully hard and there was no way he’d be able to stop now. So when her hand found his bulge, he was a goner.
“Fuck,” she gasped.
His hand found her exposed thigh and it travelled up until he made her wrap the leg around his waist. Then he pressed the bulge against her clothed pussy. And that was rewarded by another sweet moan.
All of a sudden, he stopped and looked into her face. She was breathing heavily, a hint of confusion evident on her face. Her eyes asked why he stopped. Her hands grabbed tightly onto his jacket. “Not here,” Logan said after he caught his breath. He wanted to slap himself for saying that.
“Why not?” she sighed, impatient.
“‘Cuz a princess like you should be treated like one,” he explained. “Plus, tonight you look like a fucking princess.” He wanted the best for her. “And maybe in time, I’d fuck the soul out of you somewhere in the woods.”
A slow smile pulled on her lips. “Ah, so you think about this not being a one-time thing?”
He carefully let her exposed leg go. He then put a finger under her chin. “Fuck, no. You can’t deny there’s somethin’ between us.”
Y/N’s arms were back around his neck, breathing in his scent. He still hadn’t smoked those cigars because there was no trace of the smell on him. Her fingers scrapped his nape and it made him roll his eyes in pleasure. “The teasing, the banter, how we make fun of each other… yeah, there definitely is.”
He hummed. “Plus, everyone can see it, as they kept reminding me the last few days.”
That made her laugh. “Yeah, I had my talk with Ororo.”
Y/N pushed her back from the three and she yelped in pain. Some of the wood scratched her back. “Fuck,” she cursed.
“And that is another reason why we should take this somewhere else,” he said as his hand brushed her hair off the back and swiped off some of the bits of wood and dirt. He could smell a bit of blood.
Before they headed back to the dance, Logan picked the flask from the ground. There was some alcohol left. He handed it to her and she took a sip. Afterwards, he drank the rest of it. They walked side by side, his big hand brushing against her smaller one. Here and there, they would give one another fleeting stares.
“I’m gonna take you for a ride tomorrow,” he said out of nowhere and that got her attention. “What do you say?”
“Oh, like a date?” she nudged his shoulder. “I didn’t know you do that. I always thought that you were above these things. You know, toxic masculinity and shit.”
“Now you hurt my feelings, princess.”
“I’m just messing with you, Lo’. But I’d be lying if I said I’m not surprised. I really didn’t picture you as the one who would ask a girl on a date. It’s nice.”
“So, is that a yes?”
Quickly, she got on her tiptoes, pulled on his hand to lean a bit to her and she kissed him on the bearded cheek. “Yes.”
When they came back to the prom, they kept some of the distance between them. Kitty was the first to approach them. “Hey, I think the Professor said no alcohol,” she pointed at the flask that Y/N was holding in her left hand.
“Cough syrup,” she said innocently.
Logan had to hold back his laugh. Kitty, on the other hand, shook her head in disapproval. She watched as her friend put the flask into a pocket of her dress. “Sneaky.”
“I told her she’s a bad influence,” Logan commented. That earned him a slap on the shoulder.
Someone’s gentle fingers brushed against her back. “What happened to you?” Ororo’s voice came from behind her. She found the tiny scratches on her back. When she moved her hair to the side, there were more of them.
“Oh,” Y/N waved a hand. “Just slippery grass and I bumped into a tree.”
Kitty made a face and Ororo glared at her too, knowing she was lying to them. Then their eyes were on Logan. “She’s fucking clumsy.”
“Right,” Ororo commented.
“If you’ll excuse me, I am going to the bathroom,” she said. Nothing better came to her mind to get away from that situation. And with her head high, she left her friends and Logan standing there.
Y/N ended up in one of the closest bathrooms where she tried to take a peek at her back, to see how bad it was. She was able to see some scratches on the left side of her shoulder, but it was not that bad. Yes, there were scratches and some blood, but nothing horrible. All she needed was to clean it off with a wet cloth.
Her sigh reverberated through the room. It all kept coming back to her - the way his lips felt, how he kissed her and touched her. How he pressed her against the tree, ready to have his way with her. Fuck, he was packing. She thought they would fuck there, right against the tree, but he didn’t want to. And it all brought a smile to her face.
Y/N had been pining for him for some time now. In her eyes, Logan was the exact opposite of a man that she would date in the past. He was the epitome of a man. She couldn’t count how many times her panties dropped when she talked to him, or when he did something. And those damn claws. Fuck!
After washing her hands, she left the bathroom and headed back to the prom. Maybe she could ask him to dance with her? Would he?
That didn’t happen because Logan was standing at the stairs, waiting.
“Why are you not outside?” she asked.
He reached a hand to her. She eyed him, curious why he did that, but gave him her hand. “Just come,” was all he said.
Logan took her upstairs, all the way back to her room. He was inside maybe twice, never paying her room any special attention until now.
She had a guitar by the table, a queen-sized bed with a night table and a lamp. Her walls were decorated with shelves and books. It was a cosy room, better than his. Y/N opened her mouth to question him. Logan made her sit on the bed. “You have a disinfection?”
She peaked at him through her dark lashes. “Bathroom.”
Logan went to the other door in the room where found a shower, toilet and a sink with cabinets and a mirror. He went to the cabinet under the sink where he found a box marked a first aid kit.
He sat behind her on the bed, brushing her hair away from her shoulders so he could have a peek at her exposed back. Without words, he cleaned the tiny scratches from the tree. “Shit, there’s some wood inside this one,” he cursed once he found one wound that needed more treatment.
He found tweezers that helped him get out the piece of wood. She didn’t even flinch. Once he was done, he put the first aid kit back in the bathroom.
Y/N stood up and waited for his return. “How will I repay you, my knight in shining armour?”
His actions spoke louder than words. He grabbed her by the neck and pulled her close to his body, his lips back on her as they were over half an hour ago. Her hands removed his black jacket and let it fall on the floor.
“You look so hot in a suit,” she mumbled between the kisses. “I could eat you up.”
He chuckled. “I think that is my line, princess. Now, tell me, how much do you like that dress?”
Y/N stopped everything she was doing and took a step back. “Oh no no, do not touch the dress with your claws. It was fucking expensive and I like it.”
That playful grin on his face would be her death. He sat down on her bed and took off the tie. “Take it off for me, now, or,” he looked down at his fist as his three adamantium claws came out of his skin. “Or there will be no dress left.”
Her fingers found the tiny zipper on her side. Y/N’s eyes never left his dark eyes, boring into them as she teasingly took off the dress as he commanded her. His claws were gone once he stood in front of him only in her red thong.
“Fuck, princess, look at you.” He ogled her from head to toe, his eyes lingering longer on her perky breasts. Her body had beautiful curves that he dreamt about for a long time.
Y/N was quick to get to him and sat on his lap, pressing her pussy against his hard bulge. Her hands grabbed the middle of his black button-up. He couldn’t let a sound out, she ripped the buttons, exposing his hard-toned chest.
“How is that fair?” he snarled.
“And how is it fair that I am almost naked here while you sit here, all comfy and clothed?” she cocked her eyebrow. She took the piece of clothing off him completely, admiring everything and anything on him - those toned arms and shoulders, that chest, and fuck, even though he was a hairy man, she was into it. Her fingers dug into his skin, leaving deep red marks on his chest.
His lips found her neck in delicate kisses that he pressed to her skin, trailing down to her collarbones until he found her chest and latched onto her nipples hungrily. “These tits were made for me.” He bit onto one, making her yelp.
Y/N’s hands went between their bodies, finding his belt and zipper, trying to get inside of them hurriedly. “Impatient?” he asked.
“Yes.”
She heard his dark chuckle that then turned into a moan once her hand got inside his trousers and grabbed his length. “Princess, don’t be a tease.”
With his help, the rest of his clothes were gone. Logan lay down on her bed, watching her crawl on top of him. Her breasts were right at his face. One piece of clothing was separating her sweet cunt and his cock and that was the damn thong. One of his claws got out of his hand and precisely tore the piece of fabric without hurting her. He took the damaged panties away and threw them on the ground.
“Now, are you gonna stare at me or are you gonna ride me with that sweet pussy of yours?” His hands then rested on her thighs, lazily travelling up to her sides and then to her gorgeous breasts, squeezing them. His fingers tweaked her hard nipples, making her moan for him.
“Come on, princess, be a good girl and ride me.”
Y/N grabbed his cock and aligned it with her entrance, carefully sinking onto it. Her mouth was agape as she kept her eyes locked onto his one. “Fuck, so thick.”
First, the pace was slow. She tried to get used to his girth. After a few thrusts, she sped up. Logan’s hands grabbed her and they entwined their fingers. “Shit, sweetheart, you squeeze me so well. Your pussy is amazing.”
“Logan,” she said his name hoarsely.
He quickly lost his patience and switched them. Y/N landed on her bed with a huff and he entered her before she realised what happened. The room filled with skin-on-skin slapping sounds. He fucked her rough and fast. Y/N’s nails dung into the skin on his back. As much as she wanted to, she couldn’t hurt him.
His left hand went between their bodies until he found her clit and toyed with it. “Fuck, Y/N. I’m going to cum.”
“Yes,” she moaned. “I’m s-so close. Fuck.”
“Come on, cum for me, princess. I wanna feel you.” He put her right leg over his shoulder and got deeper than before. “I can feel you’re close. Come on, cum for me.”
It took a few more thrusts and some strokes on her clit when she climaxed. The way her cunt squeezed his cock brought him to his peak fast and he spilled inside her, coating her walls white. “Ah!”
“Fuck, fuck,” he cursed as his thrusts got sloppier, slower. He stopped once her pussy stopped spasming and his release ended.
Their breaths were heavy. Her chest was heaving and it was a beautiful sight to watch her breasts move in front of his eyes. He latched onto one of the nipples, sucking on it. “Fucking beautiful.”
Then their lips connected in a heated kiss, tongues battling. She giggled when he looked back at her. “Damn,” she whispered. “That was hot. Maybe…”
“Maybe what?” Logan was curious. He rolled next to her side.
She snuggled closer to him, resting her head on his chest, breathing in his scent. “How about,” she started slowly. “Tomorrow, after you take me for a ride on your bike, I ride you on your bike?”
He laughed, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “You will be the death of me, princess.”
#Logan Howlett x reader#Logan Howlett x female reader#Wolverine x reader#Wolverine x female reader#Logan Howlett x reader smut#Wolverine x reader smut#Logan Howlett fanfiction#X-Men fanfiction
353 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
missjashin
Me And My Delusions
🎀
stackslip
All I ever wanted was for you to eat me
cancersfakianakis1
Oncology
tvrningout
i think i'm still turning out
troublebcn
TROUBLE